ã€ŠSins of the Healerã€‹


 Chapter 1: Bad End [Re-write]

    Arcadia, the Land of Demons¡­

    Icy flowers shimmer faintly under the soft warmth of the morning sunlight. Snow and crystalline grass glisten like pristine gems, slick with half-frozen dew, as I open my eyes anew. In this place where destiny is made... there is no blood. Only death and the demons who¡¯ve twisted this realm into their frozen, shadowed image.

    I should be dead. Yet I¡¯m alive. Somehow¡­ even as the Demon Lord still stands. The reforged Runestone ¨C the key to fulfilling my Prophecy as the Hero summoned to Nisha ¨C stolen from me by that bastard. In the distance, where the World Tree stands tall amid the frozen heart of the Land of Demons, arcs of dark energy tear through the sky in jagged streaks of deep purple.

    I have to get there. Now! Because I, Arisa Ishii¡­ have to kill the Demon Lord. That¡¯s what I¡¯m here to do. But then¡­ close by in the snow... I see my Paladin¡­

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    ¡°Ari¡­ saa¡­¡±

    Bloodlessly, she stares at me as I fall to my knees beside her. Her eyes are dilated and delirious. Ascalon, her ever-faithful claymore, lies shattered in the snow. My weapon ¨C the angelic staff Elizabeth ¨C is fractured, its radiant, bladed wings broken.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry...¡± I gasp breathlessly, extending a trembling hand glowing with white and blue light towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll Heal your wounds, like so many times before¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Conserve your Mana...¡± Anna whispers, pushing my hand aside, her pained smile defiant even now. ¡°Use it to stop¡­ the Demon Lord...¡±

    ¡°I need you, Anna. I¡¯m your Healer. I...¡±

    ¡°I used it, Arisa.¡±

    Elizabeth falls from my grip, landing in the snow with a muffled thud as her words sink in. Desperation claws at me as I stare into her eyes, hoping what she said wasn¡¯t true.

    ¡°I had to do it¡­¡± Anna whispers, her breath shallow as she chuckles faintly. ¡°Divine Intervention, Arisa. It was my last chance to save you. If not, you would¡¯ve...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± I yell at the top of my lungs, my voice raw. ¡°I¡¯m your Healer, Anna. That¡¯s my job! I should be the one to¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my Healer¡­ but I¡¯m your Paladin.¡±

    ¡°You are! But this ain¡¯t right! This¡­¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°I did my best, didn¡¯t I? Arisa...¡±

    ¡°You did,¡± I answer gravely, the pain in her voice choking me. ¡°You always did¡­¡±

    Her eyelids grow heavy, her gaze softening as she forces a weary smile. Bloodied fingers rise to caress my cheek, trembling and fragile. Her strength is failing rapidly¡­ for that¡¯s what Divine Intervention does ¨C a life for a life.

    ¡°Talk to me. Stay with me¡­¡± I beg desperately. ¡°Please! Look at me¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell Mom I love her¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice barely more than a breath. ¡°Please tell her I wasn¡¯t afraid at the end...¡±

    Before she can finish, her body begins to dissolve. Dust slips through my fingers, carried away by the frigid winds of this evil, fucked up place.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    She was my Paladin. I was her Healer. And now... I¡¯m alone.

    ¡°Anna.¡±

    I whisper her name one final time into the void, my voice hollow. With trembling hands, I pick up Elizabeth once more, its shattered form catching what little light breaks through the darkness. My gaze locks onto the World Tree in the distance.

    The ground trembles with every step as I press forward, my resolve unyielding like the frozen hellscape around me. Somewhere in that accursed place, the Demon Lord awaits. There, amidst the shadow and frost, lies an ending to this nightmare, this Prophecy of mine.

    <hr>

    In the sacred heart of the World Tree¡­

    Before me stretches a hall of snow-laden stone, its timeless beauty ensnared in icy leaves and white roses, their blooms unyielding against the cold. Each step forward is tainted with smears of inky, black blood. Demon blood.

    Somehow, golden sunlight filters through towering antique windows, its brightness stinging my eyes. This ancient interior is said to be the cradle of existence¡­ the alpha and the omega, the birthplace of time and space. And honestly? Fuck this place.

    Just a few more steps ahead of me, the Demon Lord stands. Clutching the Runestone in its shadow-wreathed claws, it looms before a massive antique clock fixed to the far wall, nestled between the sunlit windows. The clock¡¯s ancient gears creak and groan as they tick forward, the grind of time itself mocking me. Not for long, though!

    ¡°Look at me, you motherfucker¡­¡±

    The stench of decay hangs thick in the air as the Demon Lord turns to face me. Its eyes, blood-red and black with corruption, bore into me with disdain. Rows of scythe-like teeth part in something between a grimace and a smile as pain flickers across its grotesque face.

    ¡°That last one didn¡¯t count¡­¡± I snarl, gripping Elizabeth tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go again right here, you ugly son of a bitch. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Holy Fire erupts from my hand, a blazing torrent of blue sanctity that engulfs the Demon Lord, its flames biting deep into its shadowed flesh. It retaliates with dark, icy talons, their force like a sledgehammer, their sharpness like a hundred blades. The impact of our clash sends shockwaves through the hall, splintering and shattering the antique clock in a deafening cascade of glass, stone, and metal.

    In the Demon Lord¡¯s grasp, the Runestone fractures, its shards scattering across the frozen floor. Meanwhile¡­ my limbs feel like they¡¯re about to give out¡­ my breath¡­ ragged and shallow¡­

    Good grief. Is this it? Is this how it ends for the Hero? For me? If it is, then so be it.

    And yet¡­ I have my regrets. Anna¡­ oh, Anna! Rinnah willing, I wish you could be here with me for one more moment. For just a little longer, you and me¡­ together¡­

    Thanks to you¡­ in Arcadia, deep within the sacred heart of the World Tree¡­ I killed the Demon Lord. And it¡­

 Chapter 2: Restart [Re-write]

    Dawn in the Chantry of Eternal Light, in the world of Nisha¡­

    ¡°¡­killed me.¡±

    Sunlight filters through shuttered blinds, soft and warm as I murmur those words to myself. My head rests against a pillow, my body covered by a thick woollen blanket that cocoons me in comfort. Everything feels serene, tranquil, and strangely¡­ distant.

    Good grief. It¡¯s all so soft, and it feels good. I think I can remain like this forever. Ahh¡­

    But I wasn¡¯t here all nice and snug, was I? No! I was in Arcadia, locked in a death match with the Demon Lord. And now¡­ I¡¯m back in Nisha. Feels like it.

    Wait. Hold up! Where am I? Am I¡­ truly¡­?

    Cautiously, I look around. This room ¨C this bed ¨C it¡¯s maddeningly familiar. The faint scent of wood polish¡­ the sound of people talking and walking around from beyond the door¡­ it stirs something deep within me. Something nostalgic¡­

    Of course! This is the guest room I was staying in while I was in the Chantry of Eternal Light! The Chantry is my home away from home on the Isle of Spirits¡­ a haven of the Order of Selene for aspiring healers and paladins to hone and master their skills. I spent months here, studying magic to become a Healer.

    But hey, that¡¯s all in the past. Why am I here again? And if I¡¯m here¡­

    ¡°Miss Ishii?¡±

    Three soft knocks on my door follow in the wake of that gentle, hesitant voice calling for me. And uh¡­ the sound of that voice! That¡¯s¡­

    ¡°May I come in, please?¡±

    There¡¯s no mistaking it now that I¡¯ve heard it again. My heart leaps in recognition, though disbelief follows fast on its heels. It can¡¯t be! And yet¡­

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say slowly, my throat dry and my heart thundering. ¡°Please come in.¡±

    The door creaks open¡­ and there she is. Anna! Clad in a simple pink nightgown, her violet hair falling in soft waves around her face, she steps inside carrying a silver tray laden with breakfast for two, gently placing it on a nearby table. There are pancakes, eggs, bacon, orange juice ¨C the works. It¡¯s the Chantry¡¯s famous continental breakfast served after morning prayers, brought directly to my room. And it smells¡­ heavenly. Just like the first morning after my summoning to Nisha one year ago¡­

    But all I can focus on right now is her. She¡¯s alive! But Anna, I thought you¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ I hope you¡¯re hungry, Miss Ishii! Mom said you need a proper meal to help with your recovery. So, umm¡­ sit tight, and I¡¯ll lay the table for the two of us!¡±

    Her soft, cheerful voice feels¡­ surreal. I sit upright in stunned silence, watching her set the plates of food with meticulous care. She¡¯s slow and steady with her hands as she works, a rhythm born of habit and care. And I¡­ feel a strange lump forming in my throat.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    My voice trembles as her name leaves my lips. Seeing her again, after everything, I¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re alive! Holy fucking Rinnah, it¡¯s a miracle!¡± I exclaim as I leap outta bed, ignoring the ache in my limbs as I wrap her in an embrace, tears streaming down my face. ¡°Anna. Anna! I thought I¡¯d never see you again¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii!? What are you doing¡­?¡±

    Her body stiffens awkwardly in my arms, and when I pull back¡­ her flushed face and wide, green eyes reveal a mix of polite embarrassment and genuine confusion.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Are you alright, Miss Ishii? I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± I repeat, my heart sinking as I see her blank expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Arcadia. The Demon Lord. We fought side by side and killed that evil bastard together!¡±

    ¡°Arcadia? Demon Lord?¡± Anna asks as she tilts her head, her expression visibly uncomfortable as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ that¡¯s your Prophecy, right? To slay the Demon Lord! Mom said that¡¯s why you were summoned here by the Oracle!¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ it is. But don¡¯t worry! I killed the Demon Lord! We killed the Demon Lord!¡±

    ¡°We did that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You don¡¯t remember anything at all?¡± I insist, desperation clawing at my voice. ¡°We travelled across Nisha. We reforged the Runestone. You were there with me every step of the way!¡±

    Politely, Anna shakes her head. That hand of hers is still on her cheek, pressing down hard. That¡¯s¡­ not a good sign.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I say, my voice faltering. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re kidding¡­¡±

    Fucking hell. Am I going crazy here? It¡¯s almost like we¡¯ve never met!

    ¡°Well, umm¡­ I know Mom said you wanted to be a Healer¡­ and that I¡¯m to be your Paladin,¡± Anna replies hesitantly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Your knight in shining armour! She said that we¡¯re to study magic together under her guidance!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Wait, what? Studying!? Weren¡¯t we done with that a long time ago?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Anna asks, her brow furrowing in puzzlement. ¡°I found you in the forest near Light¡¯s Hope yesterday. You were hurt, so I brought you here¡­ and Mom healed your wounds!¡±

    ¡°Injured? By what?¡±

    ¡°It was a Giant Spider,¡± Anna answers softly, lowering her hands. ¡°It was awful! You¡¯d lost so much blood when it attacked you¡­ and I was so worried that you¡¯d¡­ umm¡­¡±

    Her words hit me like a sledgehammer, and I instinctively look down towards my torso. Enchanted bandages swathe it, stained crimson with dried blood and the remnants of Mana from what must¡¯ve been a very powerful Heal spell. And despite the sight of so much blood that must¡¯ve come outta me¡­ I feel fine. Rejuvenated, even.

    ¡°No fucking way. Those things suck!¡± I declare, frowning deeply at the thought of a Giant Spider with all its ugly eyes bearing down on me. ¡°No way in hell they¡¯d get me. Unless¡­¡±

    My breath catches. There was one Giant Spider that got me. I remember it even now. It was the day the Oracle summoned me to this world of Nisha. I had stepped through a shimmering portal on the school rooftop, drawn to it like a moth to a naked flame. And then, I found myself amid a forest, wondering what the fuck happened.

    I was lost. Confused. Annoyed, too. I had Student Council stuff to finish and was up there only for a quick smoke break. Nothing more. So much for that, huh? But at least I hadn¡¯t been hit by a truck. And while trying to make sense of things¡­ that Monster jumped me while I had my back turned. My life may or may not have flashed before my eyes when it happened.

    Anna found me at that moment between life in this new world and certain death, cutting down the Giant Spider with a single swing of that massive fucking claymore of hers. Y¡¯know, Ascalon! Her healing magic was just enough to keep me teetering on the brink of life as she carried me to the Chantry of Eternal Light. There, Lady Iris Escaflowne, the Ecclesiarch (and also her Mom), worked the miracles of the Healer¡¯s art to mend my fatal wounds.

    It was the first step of my Prophecy as a summoned Hero¡­ and my first step as a Healer of the Order of Selene. Because, well¡­ what can I say? On what felt like my deathbed, I mumbled that I wanted to be like Lady Iris ¨C the one whose miraculous magic saved my life while I was at death¡¯s door. But that was in the past, at the beginning.

    No. No, no, no! This is all wrong. I remember Arcadia. I remember defeating the Demon Lord! I remember holding Anna in my arms as she¡­ y¡¯know¡­

    I can¡¯t finish the thought. Yet, the more I look at her, standing before me alive and unharmed, the more doubt creeps in. Could it all have been nothing more than a dream? Or is this some cruel, cosmic joke being played at my expense? I¡­

    ¡°Miss Ishii¡­?¡± Anna asks worriedly, hand on her cheek once again, her voice pulling me back to the present. ¡°Are you alright? You look very pale¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s date?¡± I ask abruptly, my voice sharper than I intended.

    ¡°Huh!? Umm¡­ it should be the second day of First Seed in the fifty-fifth year of the Oracle¡¯s Advent,¡± Anna answers after a moment¡¯s contemplation. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure!? You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯m not?¡± Anna replies hesitantly, glancing back at a nearby wall calendar to double-check the date. ¡°It is the second day of First Seed in the fifty-fifth year of the Oracle¡¯s Advent!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Good grief. It¡¯s really happening again. The same wounds. The same moments. The same beginning. But how is this happening? How in the world am I here again? This doesn¡¯t make any fucking sense at all¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii?¡± Anna offers gently, her voice soft as her eyes dart between me and the neatly prepared breakfast. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and eat? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll feel better with some food in you!¡±

 Chapter 3: Another Chance [Re-write]

    The new beginning of the Healer Hero¡¯s tale¡­

    The calendar on the wall confirms what Anna told me. I saw it for myself. It really is the second day of First Seed in the fifty-fifth year of the Oracle¡¯s Advent.

    Good grief. Have I really been sent back to the start of my adventure in Nisha? Back when I first met Anna in the Chantry of Eternal Light, one year ago? But if so, how? Could it be due to the power of the Runestone? And if this is indeed the beginning, and I¡¯m here again¡­ what does it mean for me? For Anna? For us?

    I¡¯m still trying to make sense of things as I get outta bed. I look out the window, and the skies are bright and cheerful. Uncorrupted and pristine. Slightly sunny. Gotta say¡­ it¡¯s a stark contrast to the Nisha we left behind when we entered Arcadia, and it¡¯s a sight for sore eyes. It really is.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii?¡± Anna asks gently with her hand pressed against her cheek, her voice pulling me from my thoughts once more. ¡°May I help you out of the bandages?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ sure. Please do,¡± I answer, nodding absent-mindedly. ¡°I don¡¯t need them anymore.¡±

    Standing still with my arms outstretched like a martyr, I let Anna work on me. With gentle hands, the bandages unravel at my feet in delicate spirals of white stained in red, still faintly shimmering golden with residual Mana from the Ecclesiarch¡¯s Heal.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims with delight, her smile bright. ¡°Mom did such an amazing job!¡±

    I nod, unable to hide my admiration as I think of the Giant Spider that nearly killed me. Lady Iris Escaflowne (or ¡®Mom¡¯, as Anna calls her) is the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene ¨C the sacred order that trains the paladins and healers of Nisha in the name of holy Rinnah, goddess of life and light, and also, dare I say it¡­ all that¡¯s good and shiny in the world.

    Among even the best of us, Lady Iris is a Healer beyond compare, and she¡¯s the one who taught me everything I know of our Order¡¯s sacred art. One timeline ago, at least. Now, if I¡¯ve yet to meet her despite knowing what I know, it¡¯s gonna be a little¡­ complicated.

    Complications aside, Lady Iris saved me from those mortal wounds. Thanks to her, I wanted to become a Healer, just like her. Hero or not, becoming one felt like the right thing to do. Feels that way, even now. Besides, being a Healer ain¡¯t that much different from being Student Council President ¨C both roles involve healthy amounts of babysitting and crisis management! So really, it¡¯s just more of the same! Kinda.

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Anna adds, her voice breaking through to me again, her cheeks red as she places one hand on them, the other gesturing toward my school uniform on a nearby clothes hanger. ¡°Would you like me to¡­ umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good!¡± I cut in, striding past her in nothing but slightly bloodied frilly pink bloomers. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting long enough. Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ but you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup. Shall we?¡± I offer nonchalantly, flashing a grin, not sparing a second thought for my state of undress. ¡°I¡¯m starving!¡±

    Anna looks flustered to hell and back, but I barely pay attention. My stomach growls at the sight of all this delicious food from the Chantry¡¯s continental breakfast, but despite my earlier bravado, I find myself too dazed to dig in. Everything feels surreal¡­ like I¡¯m floating through a dream. I guess Arcadia and time travel really did a number on my head. And I¡¯m still feeling it, even now¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ thank you for this meal, immortal Rinnah¡­¡± Anna murmurs as she bows her head and clasps her hands in prayer, her cheeks glowing crimson. ¡°We thank you for this day, for us, and for you. Through you, may we¡­¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°May we find salvation and peace,¡± I add softly, a wistful smile tugging at my lips. ¡°May we embrace the light of hope. So be it.¡±

    Hmm. I feel better now. Saying those words feels like grounding myself. Back in my world, I¡¯ve said many a prayer as part of my duties as Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s¡­ but it was all mostly for show. Professional obligations, y¡¯know?

    But here in Nisha, as Healer of the Order of Selene¡­ it¡¯s different. These holy words carry weight with every breath, with every syllable uttered. As a Healer, I¡¯ve said them countless times, and they bring a sense of peace and comfort. That hasn¡¯t changed, even now.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s eat, Anna!¡± I declare triumphantly. ¡°Love me some breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Miss Ishii! Umm¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks are still red like roses. Now that I¡¯ve gotten my head and my thoughts back together¡­ I realise my folly. Especially so, considering that right now, Anna doesn¡¯t even remember¡­ well, us.

    ¡°Oh, right. Let me just put that on real quick¡­¡± I say as I get up from my chair and retrieve my uniform, putting it on as quickly as I can. ¡°Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Ishii. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Right! Now then¡­¡± I declare again as I straighten my tie. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    My appetite returns with a vengeance! Even so, I find myself slowing down to watch Anna. he eats with surprising speed, her fork and knife a blur, yet somehow, she manages to maintain an air of elegance. Like a proper lady. Like how I probably oughta act, given my title and uniform back at St Elicia¡¯s, ever since I won the Student Council election. Oh well.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Miss Ishii?¡±

    ¡°My friends call me Arisa,¡± I reply warmly, noticing the hand pressed against Anna¡¯s cheek. ¡°Will ya?¡±

    ¡°Alright. Miss¡­¡±

    Anna quickly coughs to clear her throat, cutting herself off. She takes a steadying breath, her cheeks slightly flushed, before attempting to speak again with newfound composure.

    ¡°Arisa. There ¨C that was a mouthful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I just remembered!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up as if struck by sudden inspiration. ¡°Umm¡­ you mentioned fighting the Demon Lord in Arcadia¡­ and something about today¡¯s date being a year ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I said that,¡± I reply, frowning slightly at the memory of her reaction. ¡°It really is the past right now, eh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s today for me,¡± Anna says, her voice laced with concern. ¡°Unless, umm¡­ somehow¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit. I think I might be from the future.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! I was here in this exact place, at this exact moment, one year ago! It all began here when I met you in this room.¡±

    ¡°But Mom said¡­¡±

    ¡°I can prove that I ain¡¯t crazy! Just ask me anything!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Anna looks at me like I¡¯ve completely lost my marbles. And uh¡­ I do sound like I have. But maybe she sees something in my conviction, the way I cling to my words like they¡¯re the only truth I know. Oh, but isn¡¯t that what nutcases do as well? Uh oh.

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Anna says cautiously. ¡°You said we¡¯re best friends, right?¡±

    ¡°The best of the best!¡±

    It¡¯s true! We didn¡¯t start that way ¨C arguments and misunderstandings were our bread and butter. But we grew past that! We grew into something more¡­ that in the end, you gave your life to save mine in the Land of Demons.

    ¡°Okay, umm¡­ if you know me well ¨C tell me what you know of me, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I wonder out loud, tapping my chin thoughtfully. ¡°You wield a massive claymore called Ascalon, and you love sugar-cane milk even though Lady Iris forbids it. Oh! And you¡¯re a big fan of that elven Bard from Sharmarli who sings all those sappy songs about love and happiness! Y¡¯know¡­ Eris Aintree!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey now,¡± I state with a cheeky grin as Anna stares at me with eyes wide open, her mouth agape with shock and awe. ¡°Told ya I ain¡¯t bluffing.¡±

    ¡°Arisa, I¡¯m honestly¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually! If you know all that despite being summoned here one day ago, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Amazing?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And umm¡­ I didn¡¯t notice this before, but your eyes, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    I glance toward a nearby mirror on the dressing table. My reflection stares back, golden irises gleaming like sunlight. And in this world of Nisha, golden like the eyes of a God.

    ¡°They¡¯re the same as always,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Had them like this since the day I was born.¡±

    ¡°Really? They seem¡­ brighter. And you¡¯re different too. Yesterday, when I found you in the forest, you were so¡­ afraid.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid, back then and there. Not anymore. Thanks to you, Anna.¡±

    ¡°And your confidence ¨C it¡¯s like Mom¡¯s, but more fiery!¡±

    ¡°Well, what can I say? Lady Iris taught me everything I know of the Healer¡¯s art.¡±

    ¡°I see! Umm¡­ I don¡¯t know what to make of this¡­¡± Anna muses thoughtfully before standing up and extending her hand with a radiant smile. ¡°But if what you¡¯re saying is true, if we¡¯re the best of friends in the future that you say you¡¯re from¡­ let¡¯s be friends in the present as well! My name is Anna Silverlight, and umm¡­ it¡¯s my honour to be your Paladin!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m Arisa Ishii!¡± I reply with matching enthusiasm, taking her hand firmly. ¡°Nice to meet ya! And I¡¯m blessed to be your Healer again.¡±

 Chapter 4: Reawakening [Re-write]

    The guest room, after breakfast¡­

    Butterflies, vibrant with the colours of spring, flutter freely through lush gardens, their wings painting pretty arcs amid a verdant backdrop of newly bloomed flowers. From my window, the courtyard below is as beautiful as it¡¯s always been in my dreams.

    Good grief. I didn¡¯t truly appreciate the Chantry¡¯s beauty and splendour in the previous timeline. Back then, I spent far too much time cooped up in this room, brooding about life back home. Adjustment issues, y¡¯know? I missed Mom and Dad, the boys on the rooftop of St Elicia¡¯s¡­ even the damn Student Council! Nostalgia is one hell of a drug.

    I still miss them all. I really do, even after being in Nisha for so long. Well, not anymore, I suppose. But I¡¯ve always wondered, even right now, after going back in time¡­ how things are back home. How¡¯s everything doing without me? It¡¯s a question that lingers like a shadow.

    Today, though... I¡¯m just gonna focus on the present. Anna and I just finished tidying up after breakfast. The table¡¯s spotless, the dishes have been put away¡­ and I¡¯m feeling great satisfaction! Y¡¯know, the kind you¡¯d get from getting things done.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Anna hesitates, her hand rising to her cheek, her smile shy and uncertain. Her green eyes flicker with nervousness.

    ¡°You said you¡¯re my Healer, right?¡±

    I nod. As ordained by the First Saint¡¯s decree, every Healer is paired with a Paladin. Together for a lifetime, till death do they part, they¡¯re two souls bound by fate, destined to leave their mark on Nisha together. That¡¯s the ideal preached by the Order of Selene, anyway.

    But in practice¡­ not every pairing lasts a lifetime. Some discover their lack of affinity and part ways after graduating from the Chantry, striking out as freelance adventurers. It happens, and it is what it is, for better or worse. But for those who stay together, their divine bond is sacred, and they grow stronger together through a lifetime of mutual growth and protection.

    Before I was summoned to the world of Nisha, to the Isle of Spirits¡­ Anna was a Paladin with no Healer to call hers. Lady Nhaka Mezalune, the Oracle of Sharmarli and the one who summoned me, had foreseen that her fate was tied to mine. And so, until my arrival, Lady Iris stepped in as Anna¡¯s guardian, preparing her to serve and protect her destined Healer ¨C me. It was like this in the previous timeline¡­ and even now, in a new one, that hasn¡¯t changed.

    In the previous timeline, Anna and I were both novices fumbling through our lessons under Lady Iris¡¯s patient tutelage. I swear, she really does have the patience of a saint, being my teacher! Six months later, after passing the Trial of the First Saint by using all that we¡¯ve learnt, Anna and I became a proper duo ¨C a Paladin and Healer ready to face the world together!

    But now, things are different. I¡¯m not a novice anymore. If I truly am myself with all my memories intact, then¡­ well, things are gonna be different, right? I¡­

    Good grief. I dunno. Right now, I¡¯m just glad to be here. By Rinnah¡¯s grace, I really fucking am. I¡¯m counting my blessings, my lucky stars¡­ that I¡¯m alive and well with you, Anna.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Umm¡­ could you show me what you can do?¡± Anna asks, her voice tinged with curiosity and anticipation. ¡°You said you¡¯re a fully fledged Healer, right? That means you¡¯ve passed the Trial of the First Saint¡­ and that¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°Of course! But first¡­¡±

    There¡¯s a saying in the Order of Selene that a Healer without their staff is like a Bard without their harp ¨C still perfectly capable and knowledgeable, but certainly far less impressive and definitely not as cool as they oughta be! And so, I bring my hands together in prayer, closing my eyes and drawing a steady breath as I focus my thoughts. Delving deep into the wellspring of Mana within me, I summon mine.

    ¡°That staff!¡± Anna exclaims, eyes wide with shock and awe as Elizabeth materialises within my grasp, its silver wings unfurling in a dazzling display of ethereal light. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth, Frozen Light,¡± I say, a touch of pride in my voice. ¡°It¡¯s my honour to wield it!¡±

    ¡°By Rinnah¡­¡±

    It¡¯s a fancy name for a staff, that¡¯s for sure! So, I call it Elizabeth! It feels more personal that way. This holy staff is one of the many sacred relics of the Order of Selene, and it¡¯s as much a part of me as I am of it, for it chose me, the Hero destined to slay the Demon Lord¡­ that I might fulfil my Prophecy with it.

    Damn, though. Holding Elizabeth in my hands once more¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel reassured. My memories of the past year, one timeline ago, aren¡¯t just some fevered dream. They¡¯re real. That I¡¯m indeed who I am, and I¡¯m truly who I remember myself to be.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m ready to do some magic!¡± I declare triumphantly with a cheeky grin, holding Elizabeth aloft. ¡°What do you wanna see? Don¡¯t be shy ¨C I¡¯m taking requests!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ okay! Alright! How about a Heal, Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her excitement bubbling through her shyness. ¡°Let me see how you do it!¡±

    ¡°One Heal, coming right up!¡±

    Magic is the art of willing miracles into existence, weaving Mana into spells that shape the world around us. It¡¯s a deeply personal process, requiring focus, control, and the ability to silence the mind¡¯s noise. We master every breath, every heartbeat¡­ and in that silent space in between, we unleash a miracle to create or destroy as we see fit.

    There are countless types of spells ¨C offensive, defensive, restorative, to just name a few! Some are shared across disciplines, others unique to a chosen path. For the healers of the Order of Selene, the cornerstone of our craft is the humble yet powerful Heal.

    Oh, but I digress. I have a Heal to deliver! Focusing on Anna, I steady my breath again, holding Elizabeth up high anew. My hands begin to glow with a radiant light of pure white mingling with soft blues¡­ and my spell pulses with life, a tangible warmth that I release in a wave of restorative energy.

    The light washes over Anna, her expression shifting from surprise to blissful relief. She closes her eyes, her posture relaxing as my Heal works its wonders.

    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! It feels so¡­ warm. So soothing¡­¡±

    I smile. Heal is a simple but amazing spell! It¡¯s the use of Mana to mend wounds, restore blood, and even fix broken bones. This spell can even be shaped in countless ways, from a swift, restorative burst to a focused, all-encompassing ray of restorative light! Alas, the lingering sensation ¨C a faint memory of what was healed ¨C stays with the recipient for a time. It¡¯s a reminder, perhaps, of the fragility and resilience of the mortal body.

    ¡°Arisa, that was incredible!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes wide with wonder, her voice brimming with awe. ¡°The power of your Heal spell¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve experienced anything as powerful or graceful from any Healer, ever! Except one other Healer¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris?¡±

    With a sheepish smile and a hand on her cheek, Anna nods, her cheeks flushed with pride.

    ¡°Hey, what can I say?¡± I reply with a cheeky smile, shrugging my shoulders, only to have my smile turn wistful as my thoughts drift to Lady Iris and the countless hours spent under her watchful guidance, one timeline ago. ¡°I had the best of the best to learn from.¡±

    ¡°Mom needs to see this!¡± Anna exclaims, her excitement lighting up her face. ¡°She told me to bring you to her office as soon as you were ready ¨C and umm¡­ I¡¯d say you¡¯re more than ready right now!¡±

    Smiling warmly, I nod. Hell, it¡¯s about time.

 Chapter 5: Ecclesiarch [Re-write]

    Mid-afternoon, on the way up to the Sepulchre of God¡­

    The stairs are cold, winding upwards as Anna and I make our way to the topmost floor, the highest amid the many wings of the Chantry of Eternal Light. It¡¯s where the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene resides alongside her Paladin, the Executor. Or rather, where the Executor used to reside ¨C she was long gone before I was summoned to Nisha.

    I¡¯m dressed in my school uniform, every bit of it meticulously in place, as though I¡¯m about to give a speech to the entire student body at St. Elicia¡¯s. On the other hand, Anna is clad in her battle regalia ¨C a sleek, form-fitting leotard of silk and tempered metal, complemented by thigh-high greaves and a black cloak trimmed with white fur. It¡¯s a striking combination of elegance and protection ¨C a masterpiece in both form and function!

    I like it! I really do. In the previous timeline, Lady Iris confided in me that Anna¡¯s ensemble was designed to exude both regal poise and intimidation simultaneously. First impressions are crucial against monsters and villains alike!

    Speaking of¡­ I¡¯m missing my Healer robes. They didn¡¯t make the trip back in time with me, unfortunately. Having them on helped me blend in with my peers in the Chantry. I can¡¯t even begin to count the number of gawkers I¡¯ve noticed on the way to these stairs! And not to mention that the entire ensemble really nailed the whole ¡®Healer¡¯ aesthetic ¨C I reckon I¡¯d be a hit at any cosplay convention back in my world! Oh well.

    Anyway¡­ we¡¯re here to see Lady Iris Escaflowne, the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene herself. Most of the Chantry¡¯s inhabitants only catch fleeting glimpses of her during morning and evening prayers. She spends much of her time secluded in her office maintaining the Akashic Record ¨C the collective repository of knowledge spanning the Order¡¯s paladins and healers. It¡¯s her burden, her Prophecy as a Hero, as it was for the Ecclesiarchs and Executors before her. However, because the Executor is gone¡­ she¡¯s alone in her duties.

    Lady Iris¡¯ eyes are like mine ¨C golden, like the eyes of a God. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her fight, but I know she wields a weapon worthy of her stature, another sacred relic of the Order. They call it Apocalypse ¨C a magical tome, white and gold, bound in holy chains, its power born from the Akashic Record itself. I used to think that its name meant the end of the world¡­ but I later learned that it meant revelation. Fitting, eh?

    The top floor begins with a lavish antechamber, its every detail a testament to opulence. The air is perfumed and refined, and fur carpets soften the floors. Jewelled armchairs and masked attendants line the space. Ahead, an ornate door looms, its craftsmanship breathtakingly good.

    I¡¯ve been here before in the previous timeline. So many times for so many days of the week while Anna and I studied under Lady Iris. Everything here feels pristine, but there¡¯s a sterility to it ¨C a certain coldness. Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s beautiful, but there¡¯s an undercurrent of loneliness that¡¯s hard to ignore. And that hasn¡¯t changed either, between timelines.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Anna asks, her voice light as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Umm¡­ I always feel a little jittery coming here.¡±

    ¡°Rinnah willing, I hope she listens to me¡­ the way you did,¡± I whisper solemnly. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m a bit nervous right now. Just a little, though!¡±

    Anna¡¯s response is full of vigour as she pumps her fist. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll convince her for sure! You persuaded me, after all¡­ and umm¡­ I¡¯m not exactly an easy sell, you know!¡±

    Her boisterous confidence draws a grin from me. She¡¯s joking, but I feel the sincerity of her words¡­ and it warms my heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Anna insists, puffing up her chest and crossing her arms. ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Heh!¡±

    For a moment, we forget where we are. The tension within me dissolves as we giggle like we¡¯re in a high school. I gotta say¡­ it¡¯s a comforting reprieve. And as we laugh, relief washes over me, lightening the weight on my shoulders. When the moment passes, Anna straightens, her expression earnest and kind as she looks me in the eye.

    ¡°Good luck in there, Arisa.¡±

    I flash her a sharp grin ¨C more confident than what I¡¯m feeling right now, if I¡¯m being honest ¨C and throw her a hearty thumbs-up as I head towards the Ecclesiarch¡¯s door.

    <hr>

    In the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Enchanting apparatuses and antique bookcases hum faintly with Mana, weaving harmonies that feel like an aria¡¯s tune. The room is neat and unassuming, its simple furnishings a stark contrast to the luxurious antechamber outside where guests are typically entertained.

    Being back here after so much time spent in Arcadia feels surprisingly pleasant. Nostalgic, even. This room holds so many memories ¨C hours upon hours spent mastering the Healer¡¯s craft, poring over the vast catalogue of librams and tomes, absorbing knowledge like a sponge. It wasn¡¯t just learning ¨C it was fun. Truly!

    But today is different. This time, I¡¯ve returned for afternoon tea! And uh¡­ damn! What a spread! Assorted fruits, scones, cupcakes, and tarts grace gleaming silver stands. Porcelain cups of piping hot tea sit upon jewelled saucers, inviting me closer. And at the heart of it all is Lady Iris herself, radiant as ever in her white and gold robes that shimmer faintly with powerful enchantments. Apocalypse rests unassumingly on the table beside her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Oh my! Lady Iris, seeing her again in person, I gotta say¡­ she¡¯s¡­ beautiful. Tall, poised, and utterly luminous! Her silver hair, like spun snow and ice, is adorned with an ornate hairpin that glimmers in the soft light. Her beauty is timeless, her youthful face betraying none of her many decades of wisdom. But her eyes captivate me most ¨C they¡¯re golden, like the eyes of a God. Golden like the sun, yet distant, as if always staring a thousand yards beyond.

    This was our first meeting in the previous timeline. Now, here I am again, and d¨¦j¨¤ vu doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it! My heart practically leaps outta my chest as I stand before her.

    ¡°Lady Arisa Ishii, are you not?¡± Lady Iris greets me as I approach, her voice serene and almost melodic. ¡°We have not been properly introduced. And yet¡­¡±

    Her gaze softens, a sorrowful glimmer in those divine eyes. It¡¯s¡­ unnerving.

    ¡°There is something peculiar about you. Something that stirs echoes within me. Warm, familiar echoes. Do I know you, Lady Ishii? I feel as though I do. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± I answer, my voice wavering under her gaze, the weight of her sorrow pressing down on me. ¡°Nevermind. You¡¯re right ¨C we¡¯ve yet to be introduced.¡±

    Lady Iris nods, though the look in her eyes suggests she sees through my bullshit. The air between us grows heavy with unspoken truths, and it¡¯s a little¡­ awkward.

    ¡°I trust that Anna has kept you well,¡± Lady Iris says after a moment¡¯s silence, steering the conversation forward. ¡°You are an honoured guest here, after all.¡±

    ¡°She has,¡± I reply solemnly, bowing my head. ¡°I could ask for nothing more.¡±

    Her gaze shifts slightly, drawn past me. ¡°That staff of yours¡­¡±

    ¡°Elizabeth,¡± I confirm softly. ¡°Frozen Light.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. And last night, you were on the brink of death,¡± Lady Iris muses out loud, her tone sharpening slightly. ¡°But now, you stand before me as a Healer radiating an extraordinary level of Mana. I dare say you are as powerful as I am.¡±

    She lifts her teacup with elegant precision, taking a delicate sip. Her left hand, resting at her side, is a stark contrast ¨C scarred and mutilated. I also remember seeing it like this in the previous timeline, and on her, it¡¯s like a blemish on an otherwise perfect masterpiece. The folks of the Chantry have come up with countless theories about it¡­ but no one truly knows why.

    ¡°But why is that the case, Lady Ishii?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned from the best,¡± I say with a smile, attempting levity. ¡°From you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Do explain further.¡±

    Think, Arisa. How do I explain this without sounding completely mad? Anna was willing to hear me out, by Lady Iris¡­ she¡¯s always been my mentor, this radiant and unattainable figure I¡¯ve aspired to be ever since I became a Healer. In my heart of hearts¡­ I¡¯ve always felt a little intimidated by her, and uh¡­ I¡¯m feeling that feeling right now.

    ¡°You have something to say, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris says calmly, breaking the silence. ¡°Please speak freely. You have my undivided attention.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡­¡± I utter, my voice cracking, tears welling up in my eyes despite my best efforts to keep them at bay. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before I can spiral into further embarrassment, Lady Iris rises and envelops me in a warm, gentle embrace. Her touch is soft, her warmth soothing like a balm to my soul. She smells like fresh roses, and her silken robes are as comforting as her presence. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s coaxing these floodgates of mine open¡­ and after holding back in front of Anna¡­ I let everything spill out.

    ¡°Tell me everything, Lady Ishii¡­¡± Lady Iris murmurs, her hand resting gently on my back, each pat a quiet comfort amidst my tears. ¡°Perhaps in your words, Rinnah willing¡­ I will find the reason for this strange, unshakable connection I feel for you.¡±

    So I do. I tell her everything ¨C about myself, the Oracle¡¯s Prophecy, my failure¡­ and Anna¡¯s death in Arcadia. She listens in silence, the gaze of her eyes unwavering on mine until I fall silent, having said all that needs to be said.

    ¡°Fascinating¡­¡± Lady Iris says after a long silence, her fingers brushing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°You are not of this world, nor even this timeline, if your claims are true. But you have mastered the Healer¡¯s sacred art. Most impressive.¡±

    ¡°Like I said,¡± I reply, my voice steadier now. ¡°You taught me everything I know.¡±

    ¡°For that, I should feel proud. Perhaps that is part of the warmth I feel for you despite the two of us being strangers here and now.¡±

    ¡°It still feels a little¡­ crazy¡­¡± I say, shaking my head ruefully. ¡°Even now, I¡¯m still trying to make sense of things. Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m losing it. Sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°If it helps, I believe you,¡± Lady Iris says with conviction. ¡°There is a sense of conviction in your words. That alone tells me you speak the truth. Call it instinct.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m crazy?¡±

    Lady Iris shakes her head. Her reassurance lifts a weight from my shoulders, one I hadn¡¯t realised I¡¯ve been carrying for far too long.

    ¡°Thank you, my Lady¡­¡± I say, a flicker of resolve sparking within me. ¡°This time, I want to do everything right in this Prophecy of mine.

    ¡°As you should. It is our fate as Heroes to persist even in the face of adversity,¡± Lady Iris states calmly. ¡°Prophecy will guide us, no matter what happens. Even if we fall. Even if some days are harder than others.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It hurts sometimes. But I¡¯ll never give up.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We should speak again soon,¡± Lady Iris says, her serene smile returning. ¡°It is rare to find another Healer of such¡­ power. Prophecy aside, I would ask you to share your knowledge with me, that we might further the Akashic Record together.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be honoured, Lady Iris,¡± I reply earnestly. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. I will have my servants make the necessary arrangements. For now, however¡­¡±

    Her gaze grows resolute. It¡¯s¡­ inspiring. One timeline ago, this faith in me kept me going in my studies to master the Healer¡¯s art, knowing I couldn¡¯t let her down.

    ¡°Honour our traditions, fellow Healer of the Order of Selene. Guide Anna with your knowledge and power, for she shall once more be your Paladin in fulfilling your Prophecy.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I vow, my words sure as steel. ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡±

    ¡°For now, return to Anna¡¯s side,¡± Lady Iris says, she says, gesturing towards the door. ¡°There is much to prepare for in the days to come.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I turn to leave, my heart lightened by her words and her faith in me. Anna¡¯s waiting just beyond the door, and together, we¡¯ll¡­

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    I pause and turn around to find Lady Iris¡¯s gaze fixed on me. The softness from before is gone, replaced by a sharp intensity that cuts through me like a knife through my heart.

    ¡°Yes, my Lady?¡±

    ¡°Promise me this, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris says, her tone fierce and unyielding. ¡°Promise me you will keep her safe ¨C with all your strength, with all your power¡­ make it so.¡±

    I nod, unable to muster any words that would do my conviction justice. As I step through the door, I carry the weight of that promise with me. For Anna, for this world of Nisha, and for all the lives entwined in our fates¡­ I will not falter.

 Chapter 6: Memories of the Runestone [Re-write]

    One day later, afternoon in the Chantry library¡­

    Bookcases brimming with tomes and librams from across Nisha tower over paladins and healers huddled around ornate desks, their surfaces cluttered with reading materials. Arcane familiars, taking the shape of spellbound brooms and dusters, glide gracefully through long aisles and spacious rooms, ceaselessly tidying as they go.

    It¡¯s the third day of First Seed, the first of twelve Seeds ¨C each spanning twenty-eight days ¨C that make up a full year in this world of Nisha. Much like the months of the calendar back in my world. This life is my second chance, my do-over, and I intend to get it right this time!

    When I first arrived here in the previous timeline, I only wanted to go home. Right now¡­ I still miss my world deeply. I miss lounging on the rooftop with the boys, trading jokes, smoking, and swearing like sailors. I miss my parents, too ¨C I miss our video calls every weekend since I left the quiet village for the city to study¡­ even if talking through a screen isn¡¯t the same as being home with them. Hell, I even miss those stupid Student Council meetings that often spiralled into debates about the pettiest matters.

    Good grief. I could wax lyrical for days about the good old times and everything I left behind. But now, I want more. I want it all! I want to fulfil my Prophecy to vanquish the Demon Lord and keep Anna by my side, safe and sound. And after that? I¡¯ll find a way to return home.

    Oh. But that would mean saying goodbye to everyone I know and love in Nisha. And I...

    No, stop that train of thought. Focus! We¡¯ll take this one step at a time. I¡¯m here now, still me, memories intact, and a (nearly) complete mastery of the Healer¡¯s art (there¡¯s always room for improvement!). Oh, and I¡¯ve quit smoking since arriving in Nisha. So, with the hand I¡¯ve been dealt¡­ I¡¯ll make it work. Just watch me do it!

    Across the table, Anna¡¯s brow furrows as she pores over a Libram from the library¡¯s extensive collection. Its snow-white cover, adorned with golden runes, marks it as the Libram of the First Saint. Within its enchanted pages of Enochian ¨C the holy script of the gods of Nisha ¨C lies the knowledge to cast Sanctuary ¨C a powerful Paladin spell that consecrates the ground to shield allies from harm.

    But Anna¡¯s struggling with it. Her fingers tremble slightly as she leans closer towards the Libram¡¯s pages, frustration etched on her face. I¡¯d help her if I could, but the damn thing is warded; its knowledge only for a Paladin''s eyes. To any non-Paladin, the words within appear as little more than incomprehensible gibberish.

    That¡¯s just how magic works in Nisha ¨C a rigid class system, a universal law woven into the very fabric of existence. Some spells belong solely to healers, others to paladins. Take Anna, for example ¨C as a Paladin, she can¡¯t decipher the Libram containing Holy Fire ¨C a signature spell in any Healer¡¯s kit! That said, within the Order of Selene, a few foundational spells, like Heal and Candlelight, are shared between both classes, a nod to the First Saint being both Healer and Paladin. Beyond that, however¡­ magic is tightly siloed across classes.

    But enough procrastination! I¡¯ve got work to do. My task is clear ¨C I¡¯m gonna retrace the steps I took in the previous timeline to fulfil the Prophecy. I¡¯m gonna write down what I remember of what I gotta do, such as, y¡¯know¡­ recreating the key that unlocks Arcadia, the Land of Demons ¨C the Runestone!

    It¡¯s time to begin.

    <hr>

    Arisa¡¯s notes on the Runestone¡­

    Purple like esoteric wisdom. Red like blazing lust. Blue like lucid dreams. Green like molten envy. Orange like smouldering ambition. Yellow like forlorn hope. The colours dance and shift under the light, as if hiding secrets from me.

    The Runestone ¨C the key to Arcadia, the Land of Demons. By extension, the key to the Demon Lord ¨C a slumbering force of corruption threatening to bring about Nisha¡¯s end. By claiming this key, I can slay the evil Demon bastard and fulfil my Prophecy.

    It ain¡¯t that simple, though. The Runestone isn¡¯t whole ¨C it¡¯s fragmented into six Lesser Shards, each dull and stained with blood. Why the blood? I dunno. They were all like that when I gathered them in the previous timeline.

    The first of the six, known as the Lesser Shard of the Oracle, belongs to Lady Nhaka Mezalune, the enigmatic Oracle herself. She¡¯s the one who summoned me to Nisha, naming me her Summoned Hero. In the previous timeline, she gave it to us as a reward after Anna and I travelled to the Palace of Lights in Sharmarli, the Holy City, and completed a task for her.

    It wasn¡¯t anything pleasant. In the wilderness surrounding the city, Anna and I had to venture into a Dungeon ¨C the Convocation of Alyssa. There, we were supposed to rescue Anna¡¯s idol, Eris Aintree. Y¡¯know, that Bard whose songs Anna loves (she has them all on vinyl records in her room!). But by the time we found her¡­ Eris was no longer herself. The Demon Cult had twisted her mind beyond repair, turning her into their herald¡­ and their slave. She had become the Voice of the Demon Lord¡­ the so-called Demon¡¯s Voice. We had to kill her.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Good grief. It was a pretty fucked up affair. And Anna¡­ she was very hurt by what she had to do. Maybe, just maybe, this time¡­ things don¡¯t have to end like that! Rinnah willing.

    But Eris and Lady Mezalune were only the beginning. There were five more Lesser Shards thereafter¡­ and none were any easier to claim. They were scattered across all of Nisha, in places such as¡­

    Castle Ferrous ¨C a once-mighty bastion of iron and stone nestled in the Iron Mountains to the north-western fringes of the mainland. Now a crumbling ruin, its halls are overrun by the goblins of the Cursed Legion. Their chieftain, the Shaman known as the Goblin King, keeps his lesser kin in line with a Blood Elemental bound to him by the Lesser Shard of the Iron Lord. I¡¯ve seen what those bastards do to their Human and Elf prisoners¡­ and it still haunts me. And I remember, at the end of it all¡­ there was a locked room, its key destroyed. I left it behind, but even now, I still wonder ¨C what was in there?

    Dagon ¨C an ancient, nightmarish corpse-city beneath the waves of the Crystal Sea in the north. Its grotesque, cyclopean structures teem with pelagic Mer-men ¨C eldritch monsters so loathsome they churn my stomach. The Lesser Shard of the Abyss lies somewhere in that accursed place. I remember encountering one particular Cultist ¨C a young woman desperate to escape but shackled by guilt over her younger brother, whom she¡¯d dragged into this nightmare. We fought, and Anna and I killed her. But perhaps, in this timeline¡­ there¡¯s another way.

    The Celestial Arbor ¨C a verdant expanse of ancient trees and crystalline lakes hidden amid the eastern fringes of civilisation. Monsters born of root and stem roam these evergreen woods, where life thrives in wild, untamed, overgrown abundance. Elan Vita, an Elder Nymph of immense power, holds court deep within the Arbor¡¯s inner sanctuary. There, she jealously guards the Lesser Shard of the Everglade amid a treasure trove of curiosities gathered over centuries. Like in the previous timeline, I reckon she won¡¯t give it up without a fight¡­ unless I find a way to convince her that a mortal Hero can be trusted.

    Nevermore, the City of Midnight ¨C an urban hellscape of eternal night in the south-eastern lands, where the Blood Moon eclipses the sun. Rain falls in crimson droplets here like blood from the heavens, and despair and ecstasy blur into one amid labyrinthine streets filled with all kinds of hedonistic pleasures. Undead monsters (vampires, especially!) walk the streets as the living would in any other city, their dominion cemented by an ancient Promise made between the holy and the unholy to end the wars of old that once ravaged the land. Rasha Ayan, a Vampire Ancient and proprietor of the infamous Hotel Red Sun, holds the Lesser Shard of the Blood Moon. She hosts grand parties every night, waiting for a special someone to arrive. Someone I must find¡­ if I don¡¯t wanna fight her again.

    The Arcane University ¨C levitating above the city of Crucible in the south, a marvel of magic and intellect. Mages and conjurers from across Nisha vie for a place here ¨C admission is really, really difficult, and even becoming an Apprentice is considered a great honour! The University¡¯s Mage Queen, the Ancient Lich Elena de L¡¯Enfer, uses the Lesser Shard of the Liminal Path to research the outer realms beyond Nisha, often going on extra-dimensional excursions! For that reason (as well as her disdain for healers and paladins and the Order of Selene), she won¡¯t part with it unless I offer something of equal or greater value. And uh¡­ she drives a hard bargain!

    Good grief. That¡¯s the road ahead of me. It won¡¯t be easy ¨C it never is. But it¡¯s my path to tread.

    <hr>

    Break time¡­

    Hmm¡­ yeah. That¡¯ll do for now!

    I steal a glance at Anna and can¡¯t help but smile. She¡¯s stepped away from the Libram of the First Saint, clearly taking a break. Just like me! She looks more relaxed now¡­ so that¡¯s a relief.

    She¡¯s got another book open, flipping through its pages gently, almost reverently. It¡¯s smaller, definitely not part of the library¡¯s catalogue, and¡­ wait a second! Is that what I think it is!?

    Yup! No doubt about it ¨C that¡¯s her diary! I¡¯d recognise that embroidered leather cover anywhere. And I know she keeps it close, for it¡¯s her private treasure. Within those pages, Anna lets people write what they wanna say about her ¨C encouragement, praise, even criticism! It¡¯s her reason to endure and carry on no matter what¡­ while also being mindful of others.

    And uh¡­ damn! Seeing that diary again brings back memories! In the previous timeline, I got to write in it¡­ and I remember exactly what I wrote! It was¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa? Is something the matter?¡±

    Anna¡¯s soft voice pulls me back to reality. Her cheeks are red like roses, her expression uncertain as she presses a hand on her cheek.

    Oh no. She must¡¯ve noticed me staring. Well, shit. Subtlety has never been my strong suit.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I utter, hesitating momentarily. ¡°I wrote in that diary once.¡±

    Anna blinks, her expression shifting to a mix of curiosity and apprehension.

    ¡°I wrote mine in the page after Luna and Archie¡¯s¡­¡± I add hastily, stumbling over my words. ¡°And uh¡­ I was wondering¡­¡±

    I trail off as the look on her face stops me cold. Dismay flickers in her eyes ¨C she knows what I want to ask¡­ and it¡¯s getting awkward. Her hesitation, her uncertainty, I¡­

    Just like that, it hits me ¨C this is a new timeline! The bond Anna and I once shared, the trust forged through our studies with Lady Iris and our quiet moments together¡­ it doesn¡¯t exist here. Not yet. Sure, we¡¯ve agreed to be friends again and stand together as Healer and Paladin once more¡­ and I like to think we¡¯re off to a good start! But deep down, in my heart of hearts¡­ I have to accept the truth ¨C right now, she doesn¡¯t feel for me like I do for her.

    Quietly, I lean back and refocus on my notes, the weight of the moment heavy on my shoulders like the weight of the world. Someday, Rinnah willing¡­ I¡¯ll earn the right to write my words for her in that diary again.

 Chapter 7: Memories of the Paladin [Re-write]

    The next day, late morning at the Chantry courtyard¡­

    Dew clings coldly to the grass and leaves, glinting like scattered jewels in the sunlight. Elizabeth and Ascalon rest nearby, rays of warmth dancing off enchanted metal.

    Good grief. Anna and I¡­ we¡¯ve just finished running laps around the courtyard. Don¡¯t ask me how many ¨C I lost count ages ago!

    Sweat trickles down my brow, my muscles are aching, and my legs feel like jelly¡­ and it feels fucking fantastic! The cool air fills my lungs¡­ and I drink it up like booze! Being here after what felt like an eternity is like slipping back into a cherished dream.

    Lady Iris asked me to honour the Order¡¯s traditions. So here I am, keeping my promise ¨C the first of many things I want and must do in this new timeline. Sorta? It¡¯s been ages since I had to run in Nisha for a reason that didn¡¯t involve some Monster trying to kill Anna and me. Can¡¯t say I miss that too much¡­ but I certainly miss the simple joy of hanging out here!

    I used to hate exercise, though. Hated sweating because it made me uncomfortable in my clothes, hated the sun when it was too hot. And I¡¯d make up any excuse to avoid it. Back at St Elicia¡¯s, even after becoming President of the Student Council, the most athletic thing I did was pose for the school paper to promote ¡°school spirit¡± (the Photography Club is very persistent, I swear!). And after the photoshoot? Straight to the vending machines for an orange soda! Most days ¨C I think I sometimes press lemon-lime by mistake, unfortunately.

    Oh well. That¡¯s all behind me now. I¡¯ve come to enjoy exercise ever since I was summoned to Nisha in the previous timeline, oddly enough. Sure, it still leaves me sweaty and sore, but there¡¯s something liberating about it all. Afterwards, lying in the shade with my breath steady and my muscles strained, taking the cool and clean air into my lungs¡­ the world feels¡­ right.

    Hmm. I wonder if Anna feels the same. She¡¯s sprawled beside me under the vast canopy of an ancient tree, its branches sprawling heavenward. Despite her petite frame, she¡¯s tougher than she looks! I¡¯m sure she could easily get up and run another handful of laps without falling over if she wanted to. In the previous timeline, I¡¯ve seen her swing Ascalon with such force it makes the ground shudder and the air stand still. You¡¯d have to be utterly insane to stand in her way!

    Outside battle, though? Anna¡¯s as soft as spring rain. Demure like the soft glow of the moon ¨C gentle yet unwavering, casting light without demanding attention. She¡¯s kind, almost to a fault, and carries her brute strength with grace and humility. Lady Iris taught her always to be mindful of herself and those around her¡­ and that power is a tool to help others in need, not a weapon to oppress. Anna told me as much in the previous timeline, and it¡¯s heartening to see that part of her hasn¡¯t changed.

    ¡°Umm¡­ how are you feeling, Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her voice as soft as the breeze, a shy smile gracing her lips as she presses a hand to her cheek, avoiding my gaze. ¡°Silver coin for your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good,¡± I reply with a serene smile. ¡°Just a bit overwhelmed.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed this place so fucking much. It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Anna answers, hesitating momentarily, her smile turning tentative. ¡°We could come here every morning after prayers and exercise as much as you like! Umm¡­ if that¡¯s what you want to do!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what I want¡­? What do you mean?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Anna fidgets, struggling with her words. ¡°Miss Ishii¡­ umm, I mean, Arisa¡­¡±

    Her nervousness is endearing. She¡¯s always been like this, blushing and stumbling over her words. It¡¯s one of the many things I adore about her.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± I ask, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°You look pale.¡±

    She nods weakly but doesn¡¯t speak, the gaze of her eyes forlorn.

    ¡°Would you like to talk about it?¡± I press, my tone warm and patient. ¡°I¡¯m here for ya, Anna.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ we said we¡¯d be friends again, right?¡± Anna stammers, her blush deepening. ¡°But¡­ I feel like I¡¯m not who you want me to be.¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    Fucking hell. Her words hit me harder than I¡¯d like to admit. Forcing the weight of my memories ¨C an entire year¡¯s worth from another timeline ¨C onto her¡­ wasn¡¯t fair for her at all.

    ¡°You¡¯re my Paladin,¡± I say, steadying my voice. ¡°You¡¯ll always be my Paladin, Anna. And I¡¯m sorry if all this has been overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to be yours¡­¡± Anna answers, her voice trembling. ¡°But sometimes¡­ I feel unsure. Not just about this¡­ but so many other things as well.¡±

    Her eyes, green like sunlit meadows, meet mine. There¡¯s a flicker of uncertainty in them.

    ¡°I feel that feeling every day, Anna¡­ ¡± I confess, bowing my head solemnly. ¡°Some days are harder than others. But it is what it is, right? We keep going, no matter what. Won¡¯t you?¡±

    Anna¡¯s lips curve into a soft smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got such a good heart, Arisa. Even if I don¡¯t share your memories, I feel¡­ connected to you. You¡¯re my Healer, and I¡¯m your Paladin. But it¡¯s more than that! It¡¯s¡­ special. Perhaps it¡¯s why I believed your story, as did Mom.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right about that!¡± I declare with a cheeky grin. ¡°We¡¯ve got a bond between us that¡¯s both strong and unique. Ain¡¯t nothing else like it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it! And I¡¯m honoured to be your Paladin!¡±

    ¡°Like I said before¡­ it¡¯s my honour to be your Healer! With this badass Healer by your side, you¡¯ll be a mighty Paladin in no time!¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Smiling warmly, I ruffle her purple hair. It¡¯s soft as silk, and I make a mental note to get her to spill the beans on what she uses to get it like this. I reckon it¡¯s gotta be some kinda luxury alchemical conditioner from Sharmarli!

    ¡°So, to begin¡­ how¡¯s your magic coming along?¡± I ask sweetly, pulling back my hand. ¡°What¡¯ve you got right now, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Anna concentrates, slowly summoning a soft glow to her palm. The silvery light pulses faintly ¨C a rudimentary Heal for a Paladin that¡¯s both quick and practical to cast in the heat of battle.

    ¡°Nice! Anything else?¡±

    Nodding enthusiastically, Anna concentrates anew, conjuring a small orb of Candlelight that hovers around us, illuminating the grass with silvery hues.

    ¡°Brilliant! Okay¡­ how about Sanctuary?¡± I ask enthusiastically. ¡°You were working on deciphering the Libram of the First Saint yesterday, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ about that¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get to that soon!¡± I assure her. ¡°But first ¨C are you comfortable with casting Heal in combat? It needs to be second nature before we work on anything else.

    ¡°I could use some practice¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll work on that first, alright?¡±

    Anna nods eagerly, her determination shining through.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start right after lunch!¡± I exclaim with a grin. ¡°Once we¡¯ve nailed the basics, we¡¯ll head out on some Adventurer¡¯s Guild missions ¨C perfect for sharpening those spells in combat!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan!¡±

    Good grief. Just mentioning the Adventurer¡¯s Guild brings back memories! Going on Guild missions, learning to cast spells under pressure, trusting each other in the heat of battle¡­ it eased Anna and me into our roles as Paladin and Healer, day by day! Sure, we had our clumsy moments starting out, but by the end¡­ we fought in near-perfect sync.

    Back then, it was simpler times before the weight of my role as a summoned Hero bore down on me. For all that time, I was just another Adventurer with Anna on the Isle of Spirits, living the dream with her. Even then, some nights I¡¯d wake up teary-eyed, longing for the world I had left behind.

    ¡°So, umm¡­ what shall we do now, Arisa?¡± Anna asks, pulling me from my thoughts. ¡°Lunch is still an hour away.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fuck! Really? I haven¡¯t planned that far ahead,¡± I admit with a sheepish laugh. ¡°What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°How about three more laps around the courtyard?¡± Anna suggests, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°You were lagging behind earlier¡­ and umm¡­ I¡¯d like you to prove me wrong!¡±

    I smirk. ¡°You¡¯re on! And if I catch ya¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even finish that sentence!¡± Anna exclaims, bolting upright and taking off with a defiant grin. ¡°Because you won¡¯t!¡±

    Laughing, I chase after her. And so¡­ round and round we go, our laughter echoing through the courtyard, she and I living our best lives once more in the world of Nisha.

 Chapter 8: Sins of the Healer [Re-write]

    After lunch, mid-afternoon in the Chantry library¡­

    Raindrops patter gently against the windows, creating a soothing rhythm that blends with the soft shuffling of Arcane Familiars on marble floors. They busy themselves stacking books, sorting scrolls, and tidying up while healers and paladins pore over librams and manuscripts.

    Far from the bustling main reading hall and the front desk, Anna and I are tucked away in a cosy study room. A wide desk, perfectly sized for two, holds our notes and books as we sit side by side. We¡¯d spent the sunny morning exploring the courtyard, but now the rain has driven us back to our sanctuary. Dry, safe¡­ and wrapped in our own little world.

    These rooms are meant for discussions ¨C or so I like to think! They¡¯re far enough from the Librarian¡¯s desk that he never storms over to demand silence. Outta sight, outta mind! And considering his infamous temper¡­ it¡¯s a blessing.

    The Librarian is an old Orc ¨C grey-skinned, tough as weathered boots and grumpy as they come. But his age hasn¡¯t dulled his intimidating aura. I may or may not have learned the hard way in the previous timeline when I foolishly thought I could get away with a bit of chatter. And uh¡­ let¡¯s say I don¡¯t make that mistake anymore.

    Oh! Now that it comes to mind¡­ an Orc as a Librarian? Orcs usually stick to dungeons alongside their Goblin kin, and most adventurers wouldn¡¯t hesitate to attack one on sight. His name¡¯s a mystery too ¨C it¡¯s just ¡®Librarian¡¯ ¨C and it¡¯s what everyone in the Chantry and the Order of Selene calls him. I¡¯ve thought about asking, but his curt responses to anything unrelated to books or library matters make it clear he¡¯s not in the mood for chit-chat.

    Hmm. He¡¯s an enigma, that¡¯s for sure! And Lady Iris likely knows his story. She¡¯s the one who inducted him into his current duties, after all. But even I couldn¡¯t coax it outta her in the previous timeline! I¡¯m still curious about this, but for now¡­ my focus is on Anna, and my promise to help her master her Heal spell.

    ¡°Hey, umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her voice soft and hesitant as she rests her cheek on her hand while she looks at me with a sheepish smile. ¡°Before we start¡­ I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Sure. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re a proper Healer like Mom is, right? So, umm¡­ what other spells do you know? Besides Heal, I mean!¡±

    ¡°You want a glimpse of the wonders I¡¯m capable of?¡± I ask with a cheeky grin, wrapping myself in an air of playful mystique. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ of course! I showed you my entire repertoire of spells, so it¡¯s only fair you show me yours as well, right?¡± Anna asks enthusiastically, her eyes bright with curiosity. ¡°Besides, if we¡¯re going to work together¡­ we must know each other¡¯s strengths!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    I cup my chin, pretending to ponder as Anna watches me with eager eyes and a hopeful grin. I have a sneaking suspicion she¡¯s stalling (just as I am right now!)¡­ but it¡¯s not a bad idea to give her a little demonstration! Within reason, of course.

    Listing my spells would be easy, but where¡¯s the fun in that? Hell, I¡¯d say a live performance is much more exciting! And that¡¯s what I¡¯m gonna do!

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I reply with a warm smile. ¡°But first¡­¡±

    Standing up, I close my eyes and cast Clairvoyance, letting the world around me fade as I visualise the library. When I open my eyes again, it¡¯s as though I¡¯m soaring above it all, seeing everything from a bird¡¯s-eye view. The sprawling shelves¡­ the paladins and healers engrossed in their studies¡­ the familiars darting about¡­ it¡¯s a magnificent sight!

    But my attention is on the Librarian. I find him at his desk, slouched comfortably in a large armchair, idly flipping through a thick tome in his massive hands. Candied apples from the lunch service in the dining hall sit on a silver platter beside a steaming mug of coffee ¨C he¡¯s far away from us and on a well-earned break, it seems. Perfect.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims as I return to the present, her astonished gaze fixed on me. ¡°What was that? You were staring at the wall, but it looked like you were seeing something far beyond¡­ umm¡­ the wall! And your eyes were on fire, burning with Mana¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Clairvoyance!¡± I explain with a big grin. ¡°It lets me use Mana to see anything that¡¯s anywhere, as long as there¡¯s light nearby. Handy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Anna nods, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ incredible! And umm¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen any healers use this spell before! Not even Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? Lady Iris and I developed Clairvoyance together in the previous timeline. It was our final entry to the Akashic Record before you and I left the Isle of Spirits.¡±

    ¡°I see. Oh, Arisa¡­ you¡¯re full of surprises, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yup. I sure am!¡± I reply with a playful wink. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re in the clear. The Librarian¡¯s preoccupied, so as long as we don¡¯t make a mess or burn anything down, we¡¯re good.¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression shifts to mild alarm. ¡°Burn something down? That sounds¡­ awful! You don¡¯t think that will happen¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°C¡¯mon now¡­ you think so little of me?¡± I exclaim as I feign hurt, clutching my chest dramatically. ¡°Why, I¡¯m offended that you¡¯d even worry about that being a possibility!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m just making sure!¡± Anna retorts, crossing her arms and pouting her lips. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for being cautious.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I concede with a laugh. ¡°But you have my word ¨C no fires, no disasters.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I trust you, Arisa.¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Anna settles into her chair as I step back, flexing my fingers with theatrical flair. ¡°And now, for your viewing pleasure¡­ let¡¯s begin!¡±

    <hr>

    Memories of the Healer¡­

    Hmm. How should I go about this? So many ways to show off what I¡¯ve got¡­ but I suppose the only way to demonstrate it is to just do it!

    Oh, but I don¡¯t have Elizabeth with me right now! I had to leave it in the lockers by the library entrance, like Anna with Ascalon. No weapons allowed in here, y¡¯know? And the Librarian? An absolute stickler for rules ¨C especially the ones about weapons! Sheathed claymores and staves knocking over display racks because some Paladin or Healer doesn¡¯t watch their step? That¡¯s a surefire way to ruin his day. No matter. I¡¯ll just have to make do. And I shall!

    I¡¯ve got a solid repertoire of spells up here in this rather thick skull of mine. First up (and my favourite!) ¨C Holy Fire! It¡¯s one of the first spells every aspiring Healer learns ¨C purely for self-defence, of course! These sacred flames don¡¯t mend wounds. Instead, they¡¯re a projectile missile streaking across the battlefield or a righteous stream of scorching fire.

    The flames of my Holy Fire ignite in the palm of my hand, crackling with a vibrant glow of white and blue. They¡¯re devastating against the undead, demons, or anything corrupted by foul magic. Lights them up brilliantly. Against the living or those pure of heart? Not so much. For that, you¡¯d need a Mage¡¯s Fireball! But still, Holy Fire burns hot.

    ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s Holy Fire, isn¡¯t it?¡± Anna gasps, her eyes wide with wonder as they fixate on the flickering flames in my hand. ¡°It burns just as powerfully as Mom¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It sure is!¡± I say with a cheeky grin, casting a glance at our desk. ¡°Her flames are white and gold, though. As is her Heal.¡±

    ¡°Mom says the colours in our spells mirror the essence of our souls!¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Anyway¡­ I¡¯d show you what my Holy Fire can do, but¡­ heh! Plenty of opportunities for that later, I reckon. And I did promise not to set anything on fire¡­¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Just kidding!¡± I exclaim, flashing a smile as warm as the flames in my palm while Anna sighs, clearly unimpressed by my antics. ¡°Alright, on to the next spell ¨C Mage Armour!¡±

    I close my hand, snuffing out my Holy Fire, and snap my fingers. A flash of blue shimmers over my skin instantly, forming an invisible layer of Mage Armour that makes my body and bones as tough as stone.

    Despite the name, Mage Armour isn¡¯t a Mage-exclusive spell! It¡¯s one of the few cross-class spells useable by all magic users, and it¡¯s a lifesaver that greatly bolsters one¡¯s resilience when the fighting gets rough. It¡¯s great against arrows¡­ the occasional bludgeoning or slashing¡­ you get the idea!

    Mine¡¯s the non-Mage variation, though. Mages get the top-tier version of Mage Armour (how fitting, eh?), toughening their skin and bones to diamond-like resilience. As for conjurers and necromancers and healers like me? We settle for mere stone. It¡¯s not ideal, but it¡¯s better than nothing when a blade or Monster claw comes your way. Personal experience in the previous timeline taught me that. Not that I recommend ever finding out¡­ if you can help it!

    ¡°Go on ¨C hit me if you like!¡± I offer, extending an arm with a confident smile. ¡°I can take it.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Anna protests, crossing her arms and shaking her head. ¡°I know what Mage Armour does, Arisa! It¡¯s a defensive spell meant to protect you!¡±

    ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s keep the defensive theme going¡­¡±

    Taking a step back for space, I extend my hand, channelling Mana into a shimmering Spell Ward ¨C a runic barrier glowing white and blue, shaped like a kite shield. It hums faintly, exuding an aura of power. My power!

    Spell Ward converts Mana into a magical shield, nullifying incoming spells as long as I maintain my focus. With enough Mana, with unwavering concentration¡­ it¡¯s an impenetrable aegis against even the most devasting magical assaults.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very powerful Spell Ward¡­¡± Anna wonders out loud as she circles around me, inspecting every detail. ¡° ¡°How long can you hold yours? Mom says her record is two hours! And umm¡­ she only stopped because everyone else ran out of Mana.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ good question¡­¡± I reply, tapping my chin thoughtfully while maintaining my Spell Ward. ¡°Never timed myself. Guess I oughta give it a go someday.¡±

    ¡°I wish I could cast Sanctuary with such grace and finesse¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her tone wistful. ¡°Compared to you, or Mom¡­ I¡¯m still a novice¡­¡±

    ¡°And you will, soon enough!¡± I declare confidently, letting my Spell Ward dissipate as I rest a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Sanctuary and Spell Ward are the two core spells needed to pass the Trial of the First Saint. Once you master Sanctuary¡­ you¡¯ll be a fully-fledged Paladin of the Order of Selene!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot of pressure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve got your back,¡± I declare, meeting her gaze with a steadfast nod. ¡°We¡¯re a team, remember? And we¡¯re gonna be the best!¡±

    ¡°We are! And umm¡­ we will be if we do our best together!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah! Now then, check out this nifty little spell!¡± I announce, my fingers glowing white and blue. ¡°Any guesses?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Dispel Magic!¡± Anna says immediately, her eyes lighting up with recognition. ¡°It drains magical energy from a target, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup! Transfers it to me, unless¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re using a staff to ground the spell, like Elizabeth,¡± Anna notes, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Mom says this spell is very dangerous without the proper precautions!¡±

    ¡°Right again!¡± I declare with a grin, cupping my hand to extinguish the glow of Dispel Magic. ¡°But since Elizabeth¡¯s not with me... let''s move on, shall we? For my next spell¡­ I¡¯ll need a volunteer!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    Cheekily, I make a big show of looking around the room, my gaze eventually settling on Anna¡¯s sheepish smile.

    ¡°Pretty please, Lady Silverlight?¡± I ask, layering my words with playful charm. ¡°I swear, you won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa! If you insist¡­¡± Anna replies nervously, her cheeks flushing red, both hands pressed on them. ¡°But umm¡­ I¡¯m only agreeing because you promise it¡¯ll be worth it!¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± I declare triumphantly. ¡°You¡¯re gonna love this one.¡±

    With an outstretched hand aimed at Anna, I close my eyes and focus. My lips silently form the words of a prayer to Rinnah. A soft glow of white and blue envelops Anna, her eyes beginning to radiate Mana as the power of my Divine Blessing takes hold.

    Found in the Libram of Discipline, this advanced spell uses Mana to empower the recipient with godly prowess. Be it enhancing clarity for better spellcasting or bolstering physical speed and strength¡­ it¡¯s a game-changer in battle.

    ¡°Feel any different?¡±

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims, the glow of her eyes blazing and bright. ¡°I feel stronger¡­ faster¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the power of Divine Blessing ¨C it turns you into a killing machine like no other!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! The only other Healer I know who can use this spell is Mom! For a moment, it felt like she was right here with me, her magic surrounding me¡­¡±

    I nod, recalling Lady Iris¡¯s final lesson in the previous timeline, just before Anna and I left for the mainland. The Libram of Discipline isn¡¯t in the library¡¯s catalogue ¨C both then and now. By divine decree, it reveals its knowledge only to healers who bear eyes like the First Saint¡¯s ¨C golden, like a God. Like a Hero. For that reason, the Libram remains within the Ecclesiarch¡¯s private collection.

    ¡°That¡¯s how she taught me to cast Heal¡­¡± Anna recalls thoughtfully. ¡°She used her Divine Blessing to guide me during my first attempts. Then, little by little¡­ she let me rely on it less and less¡­ until I could finally cast Heal on my own.¡±

    ¡°Woah, really? Damn! That was gonna be my plan to help you with learning Sanctuary!¡± I exclaim, scratching the back of my head with a modest smile. ¡°Shit. I guess great minds think alike, huh? Honest to Rinnah¡­ she really did teach me everything I know.¡±

    A wistful smile tugs at my lips for a moment, but I shake off the nostalgia as my gaze settles on Anna. Because right now, there¡¯s something far more pressing that demands my focus!

    ¡°Oh, and speaking of learning and mastering spells¡­¡±

 Chapter 9: Redemption [Re-write]

    Demonstrating the Paladin¡¯s Heal spell¡­

    It¡¯s going well so far! Nothing¡¯s on fire, no one¡¯s yelling, and miraculously¡­ nothing¡¯s broken, despite me and my magic. The room is quiet, almost reverent. I¡¯d say all the pieces are in place, so¡­ Lights¡­ Camera¡­ Action!

    ¡°Ready?¡± I ask Anna with a bright smile. ¡°Hit me with your best Heal.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ yes! Hold on¡­¡±

    Like I said before ¨C the Heal spell that a Paladin like Anna uses is quicker but less potent than a Healer¡¯s Heal. Theirs is designed for the thick of battle ¨C since, well¡­ paladins don¡¯t have the luxury of hanging back. They¡¯re right in the chaos, taking hits as they come.

    ¡°Arisa, I¡­¡± Anna rasps, her palm trembling slightly as a faint shimmer of silver light appears, barely a flicker. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got this,¡± I say softly, meeting her eyes. ¡°Just take a deep breath and centre yourself on your Mana ¨C focus on me.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Anna takes my advice and breathes in deeply, refocusing herself. With renewed vigour, the silvery light of her Heal flares briefly in her hand¡­ only to fizzle out moments later.

    ¡°It¡¯s still not working¡­¡±

    ¡°Lower your hand, Anna¡­¡± I say gently as her shoulders droop. ¡°Take a seat. Let¡¯s have a little break. We¡¯ll try again in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    We both plop into our chairs with a quiet sigh. And uh¡­ fuck me. I can¡¯t help but kick myself for hyping this up so much earlier. No audience, no pressure, right? But I¡¯d made it seem like a grand event, and now she¡¯s shouldering all that weight. My bad.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± I ask Anna, noting her weary expression. ¡°Looked like you were having a bit of stage fright back there, eh?¡±

    She laughs sheepishly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Maybe a little. I just¡­ umm¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me. I want to get it right, but my mind freezes every time! I¡¯m sorry, Arisa. I¡­¡±

    ¡°No need to apologise,¡± I say with a grin. ¡°Everyone gets nervous. Even me!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anna asks, her eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Even someone like you?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I reply, leaning back in my chair. ¡° But you know what? I survived. And I got better. So will you.¡±

    Anna smiles faintly, some of the tension easing from her shoulders. ¡°You make it sound so simple¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not simple,¡± I admit, a warm smile spreading across my face. ¡°But trust me ¨C it does get easier with enough time and practice.¡±

    She¡¯s got the heart and talent for this. I¡¯m sure of it! She just needs a nudge in the right direction. I¡¯ve been there, stumbling through assembly speeches back at St Elicia¡¯s. Some days, I winged it; other times, I prepared like my life depended on it. And uh¡­ now that it comes to mind¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± I answer, springing to my feet as a spark of inspiration hits me. ¡°Wait here ¨C I¡¯ve just thought of something that might help. Be back in a flash!¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    I weave through the library¡¯s maze of shelves, scanning the aisles one after another in quick succession. Monster lore, dungeon records, sappy romance novels¡­ aha! I spot the section for me ¨C Librams for Paladins and Healers.

    Each Libram enshrines a divine chronicle, its sacred words of Enochian imbued with the knowledge of a spell ¨C for a Healer, a Paladin, or occasionally¡­ both. In this case, I¡¯ve got my eye on the one that holds the secrets of Heal! It¡¯s gotta be around here somewhere¡­

    And there it is ¨C red and gold like scarlet dawn, warm to the touch! The Libram of Redemption. It¡¯s like holding a steaming cup of cocoa on a cold day. Familiar and comforting.

    Back in the previous timeline, I must¡¯ve read this thing a dozen times under Lady Iris¡¯s guidance. The words within and their knowledge of the Heal spell¡­ committed to memory. Now, it¡¯ll be Anna¡¯s turn!

    ¡°Umm¡­ is that what I think it is?¡± Anna asks when I return, her eyes widening at the Libram in my hands. ¡°The Libram of Redemption¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup! The one and only. Shall we give it a re-read? A bit of revision never hurts!¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it, Arisa.¡±

    Carefully, Anna opens the Libram of Redemption, her eyes flitting over the sacred words. I follow along, and the story is as vivid as ever. It tells the tale of an elven Mage who, in her lust for power, offered her people ¨C and even her own brother ¨C to the abyss in exchange for lichdom. Her ambition was met with a slow, agonising death at the claws of a Shadowlord, a creature of darkness forged from the evil magics of the Grimoire Eternia, her soul torn apart by the very power she so desperately sought to command.

    But redemption came, not from herself¡­ but from her brother. With his final breath as a Healer, he poured every last drop of his mana into healing her, saving her life even as his own slipped away. His love broke through her ambition, forcing her to see the devastation she¡¯d caused. Though she begged to join him in death, he forbade it. His dying wish was for her to live on with the completed ritual, using its power to seek penance for her sins¡­ and, should the gods be merciful even to the wicked, to find happiness and love again one day.

    The weight of his sacrifice became her guiding light when she was reborn as a Lich, and she would spend the rest of eternity honouring his wish. This story, etched forevermore into the Libram of Redemption¡­ became a cornerstone for paladins and healers alike ¨C a reminder of the selflessness and love that Heal embodies.

    ¡°Feeling any different?¡± I ask after Anna closes the Libram of Redemption, her expression calmer now. ¡°Ready to try again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    She says those words with soft determination as she stands up, her hand outstretched. This time, there¡¯s a quiet strength in her posture. As she focuses on her Mana¡­ a steady silver light begins to glow, soft but sure¡­ in the palm of her hand. Warmth radiates through the room ¨C a proper Paladin¡¯s Heal if I¡¯ve ever seen one!

    ¡°That¡¯s it! You¡¯ve got it!¡± I exclaim. ¡°Now, hit me with it!¡±

    With a small flourish, the light of Anna¡¯s Heal surges forward, enveloping me in a rush of soothing warmth. It¡¯s care, focus, and love distilled into a spell. The best feeling of all.

    ¡°Nicely done!¡± I say, grinning wide. ¡°Think you can do it again?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just a moment¡­¡±

    I watch Anna focus anew, the light in her hand flickering but never fading. Another Heal washes over me, as steady and warm as the first. It feels¡­ amazing. And uh¡­ damn! She¡¯s really getting the hang of this!

    ¡°Brilliant! Now, one for yourself,¡± I tease. ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    The light of Anna¡¯s Heal shifts inward this time, wrapping around her in a silvery glow of self-care. Her cheeks flush with happiness, her confidence beaming as brightly as her spell.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew you could do it!¡± I cheer, rushing over to pat her head. ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her smile shy and her voice barely above a whisper as she leans gently into my touch. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without your help, Arisa.¡±

    Good grief. Her hair is absurdly soft ¨C impossible not to ruffle! But more than that, I¡¯m just glad we get to share this moment together¡­ savouring our happiness, celebrating our successes¡­ basking in our joys. Being here with her, after Arcadia¡­ is truly a blessing.

    ¡°Shall we keep going, Arisa?¡± Anna asks energetically, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve still got plenty of Mana to spare!¡±

    ¡°Lay it on me!¡±

    Her hands glow silver again, steady and sure. Another Heal envelops me, and I can¡¯t help but marvel at her newfound confidence. Sure, she¡¯s got a long way to go to reach her full potential as a Paladin¡­ but today¡¯s a fantastic start!

 Chapter 10: Demon Lord [Re-write]

    One week later, late at night¡­

    Snow-laden stone ensnared by icy leaves and blooming white roses. Large antique windows bathed in the golden glow of the morning sun. Black blood streaks each step leading up to the once-mighty clock on the wall ¨C a monument reduced to shattered glass and metal.

    I know this place! I know it for all the wrong reasons. But then, how the fuck did I¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally returned, ¡®Hero¡¯¡­ at long last. Oh, I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡±

    The voice echoes with unsettling familiarity, so clear and precise it almost sounds like my own. For a moment, I wonder if I uttered those words¡­ if I¡¯m losing my mind.

    But no, of course not! The figure speaking sits cross-legged on the blood-stained steps, a shadowy silhouette shaped uncannily like me. Its grin twists maliciously as if it can read my thoughts¡­ and it¡¯s¡­ unsettling.

    I know who this is ¨C it¡¯s the Demon Lord! The bastard¡¯s mocking me. But then, how the fuck is this happening!? Why am I here? I thought I was¡­

    ¡°You just had to screw it up, didn¡¯t you? We had everything in our grasp, and now look at us¡­ right back at the start. What a shame¡­¡±

    Summoning Elizabeth into my grasp, I channel my fury, unleashing a blast of Holy Fire. The flames roar white and blue, engulfing the Demon Lord in a tempest of righteous anger. I pour more energy into the attack, creating a storm of divine fire to obliterate¡­ everything...

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I know¡­¡± the Demon Lord says mockingly, its voice dripping with amusement as the flames subside. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, too.¡±

    ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake¡­¡±

    To my horror, it stands unscathed, still grinning with that infuriating smirk. It remains in the shape of me, a warped shadow of my visage. Why¡­ the nerve of that bastard!

    ¡°How the fuck are you still standing?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. That pleasure was already yours once. As it was mine as well, remember?¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    Another wave of Holy Fire erupts from my hand, searing the air around us. But when the flames fade once more¡­ the Demon Lord remains, its grin undimmed, its shadowy form unchanged.

    ¡°Good grief. You¡¯re pissing me off¡­¡±

    ¡°If it helps calm you down¡­¡± the Demon Lord says, feigning sympathy as it casually shrugs its shadowy shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your Paladin. Anna Silvermoon¡­ was it?¡±

    ¡°SILVERLIGHT!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! Of course. Perhaps I would have known her enough to remember her name¡­ had I the pleasure of killing her slowly¡­ tearing her flesh and soul apart, piece by piece¡­ letting her bleed out as she begs me for the mercy of death¡­¡±

    ¡°You can try,¡± I reply coldly. ¡°And when you do¡­ she¡¯ll happily ram Ascalon down your throat. She got you pretty good, I remember¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. We¡¯ll see about that, won¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance, ever!¡± I growl, white and blue flames flaring up in my hands. ¡°Because I¡¯m gonna kill you right now.¡±

    The flames of my Holy Fire roar to life once more, hotter and brighter than ever, consuming everything around us in an inferno of sacred wrath. My anger fuels me¡­ pushing me to push the fire further¡­ harder¡­ until it feels like nothing can possibly survive. But when the blaze recedes¡­ the Demon Lord still stands, as smug as ever.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°We could do this all day if that¡¯s what you want,¡± the Demon Lord taunts. ¡°Well, you could, anyway. Forever, if need be. Or at least for as long as you slumber.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯m dreaming¡­¡± I state, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Dreaming of you. Well, shit. That¡¯s just wonderful ¨C I¡¯ve always wanted to spend my nights with someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! The feeling is mutual.¡±

    ¡°So, what the fuck do you want? You¡¯re the one who dragged me here to face you.¡±

    ¡°Want? Oh, nothing¡­ not yet¡­¡± the Demon Lord replies with mock innocence, licking its shadowy lips. ¡°This is merely the first of many¡­ delightful reunions we¡¯ll be having. We are as one now¡­ you and I¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°You know it to be the truth, deep down.¡±

    ¡°Really? I do? Wow! I guess dreams really do come true, eh?¡±

    ¡°Heh. From how you¡¯re talking¡­ it really seems like you¡¯ve forgotten. Or perhaps you¡¯re just a consummate liar¡­ going so far as to deceive even yourself?¡±

    ¡°Forgotten what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d tell you, but where¡¯s the fun in that? You¡¯ll figure it out as you retrace your steps in this new timeline we¡¯ve created together¡­¡±

    ¡°What!? What the fuck does that even¡­¡±

    Before I can finish, the scene vanishes. My eyes snap open to the familiar darkness of my room in the Chantry of Eternal Light. The ceiling above looms still and silent, and I¡¯m lying in bed, the blankets wrapped too tightly around me. I¡¯m sweating all over¡­ my breaths are coming in heavy, ragged gasps¡­ my heart¡¯s thundering in my chest¡­ and I feel¡­ awful.

    I sit up slowly, staring out of the window into the night. The stars glimmer faintly, their light muted by the storm of thoughts swirling in my head. That dream ¨C if it was a dream ¨C lingers, the Demon Lord¡¯s mocking words echoing in my mind.

    Good grief.

 Chapter 11: Revelations, Part I [Re-write]

    The next day, mid-afternoon, on the way to the Sepulchre of God¡­

    The stairs are cold beneath my feet as I climb them alone, dressed to the nines in the colours of St Elicia¡¯s, Elizabeth snugly slung on my shoulder.

    This past week with Anna has gone by in a blur. Our days are like clockwork ¨C morning prayers, breakfast, exercise, combat training, and spell study in the library. When the sun sets¡­ it¡¯s a warm bath, dinner, and evening prayers. Every day is a beautiful dream.

    Speaking of dreams¡­ what the fuck was that¡­ dream? Nightmare¡¯s a better word for it. Just thinking about it sends a chill down my spine. Fucking hell.

    I haven¡¯t told Anna about this. She wondered why I looked so pale during morning prayers¡­ and I told her I was feeling a bit under the weather, nothing more. Anyway¡­ she¡¯s not here right now ¨C she¡¯s got the afternoon off and is spending it in Light¡¯s Hope with Sister Luna, an old friend from before I was summoned to Nisha. They¡¯re off to enjoy some coffee and cake and maybe hang out in town for a bit.

    Good for them. It¡¯s a much-needed break for Anna. Light¡¯s Hope may be the only town on the Isle of Spirits, but it has its fair share of charming, relaxing spots. I oughta know!

    Meanwhile, here I am¡­ alone before the gilded doors of the Ecclesiarch¡¯s office. The antechamber never fails to impress me ¨C it¡¯s really a sight to behold! But I¡¯m not here to loiter, much fun as it is ¨C just behind those doors, I¡¯ll be having afternoon tea with Lady Iris.

    Funny little thing, though. Afternoon tea wasn¡¯t always my cup of tea, so to speak. I used to think it was just for posh types ¨C y¡¯know¡­ girls with hair styled into fancy ringlets, who have sticks up their¡­ well¡­ y¡¯know! But afternoon tea¡¯s grown on me ¨C just like exercise. It helps that the pastries and hot drinks at these little get-togethers are always so damn delicious!

    Oh, but I doubt Lady Iris invited me merely to sip hot tea and gorge on cupcakes. Things are different in this timeline. We¡¯re equals now¡­ and we met as equals. It¡¯s a strange feeling, honestly. Awkward, even. She was my mentor, after all¡­ one timeline ago.

    Either way, I think I know what she wants with me today. I did tell her that I wanna help her with the Akashic Record¡­ and she did express interest in hearing me out. And uh¡­ I think I have just the spell to share with her ¨C Clairvoyance!

    Oho! Don¡¯t mind me! I¡¯m just stalling for time. I¡¯m a little nervous, is all. Just a little.

    <hr>

    Afternoon tea with the Ecclesiarch, in the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Pastries, fresh fruit, and biscuits are neatly arranged on gleaming silver platters on tiered stands, their elegance complementing the delicate spread before us. Across the table, Lady Iris sits nice and comfy in white and gold robes, her serene demeanour as pretty as ever.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°How have you been, Lady Ishii?¡± she asks, teacup poised gracefully in her hands. ¡°You have been honouring our traditions. I have heard as much about your progress.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got Anna¡¯s back, and she¡¯s got mine,¡± I reply with a grin, reaching for a scone. ¡°It¡¯s a bit awkward sometimes¡­ but we¡¯re making it work!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I spoke with Anna last night after evening prayers. I noticed her Mana has expanded significantly since she began working with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve felt it too, my Lady. I¡¯m not sure why it¡¯s happening¡­ but hey, I¡¯ll take it!¡±

    ¡°The two of you share a unique affinity. That is why. Before your summoning, she struggled with spellwork under my guidance. But now, her progress has been nothing short of extraordinary. You have done well, Lady Ishii.¡±

    ¡°Thanks! But it¡¯s not just me. Anna¡¯s working hard to become a Paladin that any Healer ¨C even me ¨C would be proud of!¡± I exclaim, perhaps a little too enthusiastically. ¡°She just needs a bit more confidence.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Confidence, you say? You appear to have plenty of that.¡±

    ¡°Most days, my Lady. I do what I can, as best I can!¡±

    ¡°And yet¡­¡±

    She trails off, her golden gaze piercing mine as she studies me. Her eyes¡­ just like my own, glimmer with divine intensity. It¡¯s¡­ a little hypnotic. Just a little.

    ¡°Something seems to be troubling you deeply, Lady Ishii.¡± Lady Iris remarks with gentle frankness. ¡°You did not sleep well last night.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡± I ask sheepishly, scratching at the back of my head. ¡°Shit. Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat. Your eyes betray you. They appear¡­ harrowed. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I hesitate, biting my tongue. Part of me wants to brush it off and play it cool. But maybe, just maybe¡­ she¡¯d understand. After all, she took the whole ¡®coming from another timeline¡¯ thing well enough ¨C didn¡¯t even call me crazy to my face! And so, here goes nothing¡­

    ¡°I dreamt of the Demon Lord last night,¡± I finally admit, my voice low. ¡°I was in Arcadia, inside the World Tree¡­ and it looked like a shadow of me. I tried to kill it with Holy Fire¡­ to no avail. And it said it¡¯d be seeing me again soon. Bastard sounded sure of it, too.¡±

    ¡°That is ominous¡­¡± Lady Iris murmurs, her brow furrowing slightly as she sips her tea. ¡°In our last meeting ¨C you said you slew the Demon Lord in your timeline, did you not?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did! But¡­ it said something about us becoming ¡®as one.¡¯ No clue what it meant. I woke up before the bastard could explain itself.¡±

    ¡°I see. Have you spoken to Anna about this?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± I reply, shaking my head. ¡°Do you think I should?¡±

    ¡°She is your Paladin, Lady Ishii.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t wanna scare her¡­ y¡¯know?¡± I say with a slight frown. ¡°She¡¯s already got enough on her plate without me piling this on.¡±

    ¡°You must trust her,¡± Lady Iris says, her voice firm and unwavering. ¡°The bond between Healer and Paladin is built on trust. Remember this well, even in your darkest moments.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± I say, though my tone betrays my uncertainty. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, there is another topic I wish to discuss¡­ though the look in your eyes suggests you already know what I am about to ask of you.¡±

    ¡°The Akashic Record, right?¡± I say, eager to shift gears. ¡°Yeah! I know how to cast Clairvoyance¡­ and I¡¯d like to share my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lady Iris replies, her expression resolute. ¡°Let us begin.¡±

    She extends her hand, and Apocalypse rises gracefully from the table to settle upon her palm, its pages glowing with a golden, divine light. From its sacred depths emerges a reflection of the Akashic Record ¨C the timeless compendium of magical knowledge of the healers and paladins of the Order of Selene since the days of the First Saint. As that holy simulacrum settles into my hands, its luminous pages radiate with sacred power.

    ¡°Enshrine your knowledge, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris instructs. ¡°By your will and your hands, may Clairvoyance serve your fellow healers in their time of need.¡±

    I take a deep, steadying breath, placing my hands on the shimmering surface of the Akashic Record¡¯s pages. Okay... let¡¯s do this!

 Chapter 11.5: Revelations, Part II [Re-write]

    The Libram of Revelations¡­

    In my world, in the bustling city where I attend St Elicia¡¯s Academy¡­ there¡¯s a young Human woman with hair like white gold and eyes as blue as the sea.

    Her name¡¯s Riko Kuhouin¡­ and she¡¯s the scion of a family whose Conglomerate sells everything from toothpaste to machine guns. It¡¯s a lineage as old as the land itself, a bloodline tracing its origins back to Saint Elicia herself.

    Riko¡¯s a ruler in all but name. To many, she has it all. The city might as well be hers with all her resources and connections. And I would¡¯ve thought so as well¡­ were it not for the cruel disease condemning her to a lifetime in a wheelchair.

    Her penthouse is on the top floor of a hospital Saint Elicia built centuries ago when missionaries sailed from the West to preach. From her perch, she gazes at the world that is hers by birthright ¨C concrete skylines and neon-lit skies stretching endlessly into the horizon. But she can¡¯t touch any of it.

    She longed to experience this world of hers beyond her cage ¨C the beauty, the chaos, the raw truth of it all. And when she encountered someone who could show it all to her¡­ someone willing to give her the world just as she had rendered herself unto it¡­ she seized the chance.

    In that moment of revelation, she saw everything ¨C the good, the bad¡­ and the ugly. Everything. And it was then that she resolved to act, to reshape the world beyond her window¡­ not merely for her own sake, but for the betterment of all.

    <hr>

    Back in the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Holy light, radiant in hues of white and blue, emanates from the Akashic Record, the enshrined words of Enochian on the pages heavy with Mana ¨C my Mana!

    Gosh. I feel a little¡­ winded. Reaching for a nearby jewel-encrusted teacup filled with piping-hot tea, I take a deep sip. It¡¯s nice enough, but I can¡¯t help but crave something cold. Y¡¯know¡­ something like orange soda from the vending machine back at St Elicia¡¯s. Honestly, that stuff is the best! Hell, even a can of lemon-lime would be nice right now.

    ¡°This appears to be a story of your home, is it not?¡± Lady Iris observes, her gaze thoughtful as she skims the pages I¡¯ve added to the Akashic Record. ¡°The tale of one Lady Riko Kuhouin ¨C a monarch who longed to see the truth of her world through the eyes of a trusted friend.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answer, nodding solemnly. ¡°Creating Clairvoyance alongside you in the previous timeline reminded me of her.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, how did your paths cross?¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but here goes¡­¡±

    I recount to Lady Iris how Riko and I met. At St Elicia¡¯s Academy, it¡¯s tradition for the Student Council President to have tea regularly with the head of the Kuhouin Conglomerate. Riko¡¯s family are the school¡¯s patrons, after all ¨C their wealth keeps the place running.

    Saying no to her isn¡¯t an option. Past Student Council Presidents called it ¡®Tea Time with the Devil.¡¯ Not aloud, of course. My predecessor warned me discreetly, with a knowing look:

    ¡°The Devil comes from the bloodline of Saint Elicia, and Riko Kuhouin is the Devil in Plain View.¡±

    My first meeting with Riko? Terrifying! She had a limousine pick me up from the school gates ¨C a first for me ¨C and uh¡­ I didn¡¯t dare lean back in the plush seat the entire ride. But when we finally met, we hit it off. I¡¯m glad we did.

    She¡¯s everything I¡¯m not ¨C quiet, reserved, gentle, and soft-spoken. Like Anna, in a way. She let me ramble on, listening patiently. Had I not known her identity beforehand, I¡¯d never have guessed who I was speaking with¡­ or that she sleeps with one eye open, a loaded gun always within reach. Those who doubted her, who plotted against her¡­ now rest deep beneath the sea, their schemes buried with them. They underestimated her and paid the price.

    So I¡¯ve heard, anyway. Many rumours surround her, speculations and hearsay¡­ and she likes it that way. Oh, and she asked to meet me again for tea. Tradition demanded it, but I didn¡¯t mind. Over time, we grew close. One day, as she gazed at the city skyline from her penthouse hospital room, she asked for my help. She wanted to truly see her city ¨C the good, the bad, and the ugly ¨C things and matters outside the realm of her Conglomerate. I agreed to help her.

    I wandered the city, snapping photos on my phone ¨C favourite haunts, hidden flaws, and everything in between. When I showed her what I had¡­ she said nothing at first. Then, at our next meeting, she spoke softly yet firmly ¨C that she wanted to reshape her world and, with enough money from her family¡¯s fortune¡­ cleanse the sins of her bloodline.

    Before I was summoned to Nisha¡­ the city began to change. Homeless shelters, soup kitchens and charities flourished with sudden funding. New schools and hospitals were being built, while old ones were revitalised. And all of it came from her pocket ¨C both the good deeds and the bribes greasing the wheels to make the former happen.

    Good grief. It feels like an eternity since I last had tea with Riko! I miss her more than words can express. Before I was summoned to Nisha, we had plans to meet for afternoon tea at the end of the week, continuing this cherished tradition of St Elicia¡¯s. But that¡¯s not happening now, obviously. I¡¯ve got my hands full, unfortunately. I hope she understands.

    ¡°You will meet Lady Kuhouin again,¡± Lady Iris declares solemnly. ¡°It is one of the many lights waiting for you at the end of your Prophecy. Hold on to hope, fragile as it may be.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I murmur, bowing my head. ¡°But returning home means¡­¡±

    ¡°It does, Lady Ishii. But this too shall pass away. When the time comes, do not grieve that it ends. Smile because it happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°But that day is far off,¡± Lady Iris continues gently. ¡°There is still much to be done.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I say, forcing a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll make the most of the time we have. May I teach you to cast Clairvoyance, my Lady?¡±

    ¡°You may. Please do. Thank you, Lady Ishii.¡±

    ¡°First, focus¡­¡± I instruct, my eyes glowing white and blue. ¡°Stare in the general direction of what you¡¯re looking for. And then¡­¡±

    Within moments, Lady Iris¡¯ eyes glow with a radiant shimmer of white and gold. She wields Clairvoyance with an elegance that feels second nature ¨C as if she were born to cast this spell. It¡¯s only fitting, considering we created it together¡­ one timeline ago. And now, once again¡­ our consciousnesses extend outward, and we delve into the world beyond her office.

 Chapter 12: Adventurers Guild [Re-write]

    The next morning, at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in Light¡¯s Hope¡­

    Noticeboards are plastered with requests, some from the townsfolk of Light¡¯s Hope and others from the Guild. Adventurers ¨C mostly rookies ¨C gather around these boards, eager to choose missions and get going.

    This place is bustling, as always. The Guild receptionists are up to their necks in work, and honestly¡­ I can¡¯t even begin to imagine doing their job. Especially not in the morning! I¡¯m not a morning person by any stretch, and the thought of dealing with waves of adventurers this early? No thanks!

    Still¡­ someone¡¯s gotta do it. Without them, this place would devolve into absolute chaos. Nothing would ever get done! They¡¯re the unsung heroes, I¡¯ll say that much.

    The Adventurer¡¯s Guild is a cornerstone of life in Nisha, with guildhalls dotted across both sprawling cities and quaint villages. These buildings are impossible to miss ¨C they¡¯re usually, more often than not, the most prominent structures in any settlement. Each guildhall isn¡¯t just an administrative hub; they have inns and shops selling supplies and equipment. Clever, really ¨C most of the gold they hand out as rewards eventually returns to their coffers!

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been here. I can¡¯t help but soak it all, doing my best to keep my mind from wandering too far. And it all feels really¡­ nostalgic.

    I navigate through the crowd of adventurers to get a better look at one of the noticeboards. The usual jobs are up ¨C local Dungeon expeditions¡­ helping locals with errands¡­ and minor Monster bounties. Nothing too intense. The Isle of Spirits is a popular starting point for many an aspiring Adventurer, after all. Many come here to take their first steps towards fame and fortune. It¡¯s a far cry from the frontier towns, that¡¯s for sure.

    Even so, there¡¯s always something that needs doing. And everyone¡¯s gotta start somewhere. Like Anna and I¡­ one timeline ago. Gosh, it feels so good to be back!

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna calls out, her voice rising above the chatter as she waves me over from the entrance. ¡°Over here!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    I weave through the crowd again, meeting her at the doorway. She proudly shows me a Guild Mission she¡¯s picked out, the paperwork already sorted out by one of those tireless receptionists.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± Anna says, thrusting the Mission into my hands. ¡°Take a look at this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a family in the woods that needs help¡­¡± I read aloud, scanning the parchment. ¡°They¡¯ve got a¡­ Slime problem.¡±

    Anna nods eagerly. ¡°Umm¡­ shall we head out now?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah. That Slime is so fucking dead,¡± I reply with a grin. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    <hr>

    Later, inside a small house on the outskirts of Light¡¯s Hope¡­This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Tables and chairs lie shattered and smeared with a viscous mix of green ichor and spilt ale, the air thick with the stench of rot and damp wood. It¡¯s very¡­ nauseating.

    Good grief. Slimes really are disgusting monsters. They¡¯re blind as bats, and they¡¯re drawn to warmth, smothering their prey with their ice-cold, gelatinous bodies. Slowly but surely¡­ they drain the heat and life from their victims, devouring that precious warmth they crave.

    It¡¯s¡­ not a good thought to dwell on. They¡¯re really slow, though! But what they lack in speed, they make up for with superb natural regeneration and downright stubborn durability. It makes them nearly unkillable¡­ if you don¡¯t exploit their weakness to fire or ice!

    ¡°Arisa, look over there!¡± Anna cries out, waving towards the kitchen. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Hmph. Speak of the devil. The Slime invading this house slithers into view ¨C a rippling mass of revolting green, bits of splintered wood and half-dissolved bones floating in its viscous body like grotesque ornaments. Drawn to our heat¡­ it oozes slowly across the floor towards us.

    So, as I was saying ¨C there are two ways to kill a Slime. Either freeze it solid and smash it into oblivion or give it all the heat it desires¡­ burning it away till there¡¯s nothing left but foul vapour. As a Healer and a Paladin, we¡¯re best suited to do the latter!

    ¡°That nasty thing¡¯s coming in cold¡­¡± I say to Anna as I draw Elizabeth and prepare for battle, my hands glowing fiery shades of white and blue. ¡°You thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡±

    Anna nods, her hand already on Ascalon¡¯s hilt.

    ¡°We hit it together,¡± I instruct, locking eyes with the advancing Monster. ¡°On my Divine Blessing, we engage that Slime.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Anna replies as she steels herself. ¡°Be not far from me, Rinnah...¡±

    With a gentle wave of my hand, I bestow my Divine Blessing on Anna. A faint glow envelops her as she raises Ascalon, its enchanted edge shimmering red and orange with fire¡­ and she charges at the Slime with eyes blazing white and blue. Simultaneously, I unleash a wave of Holy Fire, engulfing the Monster in searing, cleansing flames.

    And just like that, it¡¯s over! Our combined attack obliterates the Slime. All that¡¯s left is a disgusting green stain and the stench of boiled acid. It¡¯s not much of a challenge, really ¨C  just another low-level Monster bounty for a basic Adventurer¡¯s Guild Mission. Oh well.

    Sheesh! If only the Demon Lord were this easy to kill. That¡¯d be nice.

    ¡°No kill like overkill, eh!?¡± I laugh, pinching my nose as the acrid stench hits me. ¡°Anna! We totally fire-fucked that Slime into next week!¡±

    Anna stares at me with wide eyes, her face a mix of amusement and horror. ¡°Fire-what? Umm¡­ that sounds so wrong. But yes ¨C we did it! Good job, Arisa! And umm¡­¡±

    She peers nervously at the aftermath, her gaze flitting between the charred remains of the Slime and the room around us.

    ¡°Oh no! Arisa¡­¡±

    I follow her eyes, my stomach sinking as I take in the full extent of the scene before us. Hate to say it, but the once cosy living room and kitchen are a wreck, coated in burnt ichor and slime residue. The furniture is ruined, and the floorboards are warped from the heat of our attack.

    ¡°Fuck me¡­¡± I murmur, running a hand through my hair. ¡°What a mess.¡±

    Anna gives me a nervous smile, a hand on her cheek. ¡°Umm¡­ after we report back to the Guild, maybe we should¡­ you know¡­ help the family clean up?¡±

    ¡°Really? You think so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do!¡± Anna adds earnestly. ¡°All this destruction was mostly the Slime¡¯s doing¡­ but we should lend a hand however we can to those in need. That¡¯s what Mom says!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Pretty please?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I say with a silly grin, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°Nothing says ¡®heroic Adventurer¡¯ like an afternoon of scrubbing floors¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Anna cheers before giving me a mock-serious pout. ¡°Sarcasm aside, of course! But, Arisa... you don¡¯t mind helping out, right?¡±

    I raise an eyebrow, feigning hesitation. ¡°Could I ever say no to my Paladin? Yes, I¡¯m happy to help.¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush bright red as she presses a hand to her face. ¡°Oh! Really now! Arisa¡­!¡±

    ¡°I mean it,¡± I say with a soft laugh, letting a warm smile follow. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    Honestly, I don¡¯t mind this at all. Sure, cleaning isn¡¯t my idea of fun¡­ but after everything in Arcadia¡­ even mundane tasks on Nisha feel like a honeymoon.

 Chapter 13: Anna and I [Re-write]

    The Chantry bathhouse, after dark¡­

    Soap, lightly scented with lavender and roses, lingers in the air. Hot steam cloaks the room in shifting waves of vapour, swirling and rolling like restless phantoms born of water.

    Communal bathing is the norm in the Chantry of Eternal Light ¨C a sacred tradition of the Order of Selene. We sit on small wooden stools before mirrors fogged by steam. Wooden pails filled with warm water drawn from iron taps wait at our feet, bars of soap in our hands as we scrub the day¡¯s toils from our bodies.

    It¡¯s¡­ a thing. I won¡¯t lie ¨C when I first joined the Order in the previous timeline, it felt downright¡­ mortifying. Awkward. Now? Well, it¡¯s grown on me. Mostly. I still prefer the private sanctuary of a personal shower, but I¡¯ve learned to roll with this. Except when it¡¯s crowded. Or noisy. Okay, maybe I haven¡¯t quite figured this out yet.

    Tonight, though¡­ the bathhouse is quiet. Anna and I are the last ones in after a long day. Helping that family of villagers clean up their Slime-infested house had taken longer than expected, but their heartfelt gratitude and homecooked meal made it not so bad. By the time we returned home to the Chantry, the sky was already dark.

    It¡¯s been a good evening overall, really. For the hours we spent cleaning and tidying, I hadn¡¯t thought once about that awful nightmare ¨C y¡¯know, the one with the Demon Lord being dark and terrible. I even almost managed to convince myself it was just a bad dream. Almost. I¡¯m still feeling quite a bit of tension in my chest¡­ like my heart¡¯s about to explode at any moment.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice breaks through my thoughts, her words soft but tinged with concern. She¡¯s sitting beside me, her light skin glowing faintly in the steam.

    ¡°Are you okay? You¡¯ve been staring at the ceiling for a while¡­¡±

    I blink, realising she¡¯s right. My gaze had drifted upwards, lost in the play of light and vapour above. Oops. My bad. And uh¡­ damn! Her breasts are¡­ how do I even put this? Yeah, let¡¯s just say they¡¯re really something else¡­ even compared to mine!

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Uh¡­ yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I stammer in a bid to play it cool, quickly pulling myself back into the moment. ¡°Sorry about that! What were we talking about?¡±

    Anna¡¯s worrying gaze doesn¡¯t waver. ¡°You dropped your soap, and¡­ you¡¯ve been staring¡­ oh! Umm¡­¡±

    Her eyes flicker down to the bar of soap lying between us on the floor, and her cheeks redden ever so slightly as she places a hand on her cheek. That¡¯s when I realise where my gaze must have wandered. Oh. Oh no!Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Shit!¡± I yelp, wrenching my eyes away. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Anna says quickly, though her blush deepens as her other hand moves almost instinctively to cover her chest. ¡°It happens sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°Still! My bad¡­¡± I mumble, scratching the back of my neck in a futile attempt to appear composed. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, y¡¯know¡­ uh, compare¡­¡±

    ¡°Compare?¡± Anna echoes, her blush spreading like wildfire. ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ I know what you mean. People always say¡­¡±

    Her words falter, tapering off into silence as her cheeks flush deeper. Somehow, she looks even more flustered than she did a moment ago.

    ¡°That you¡¯re blessed by Rinnah herself?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ that¡¯s one way to put it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re not wrong!¡± I add with a laugh, hoping to lighten the mood. ¡°Take it from me ¨C I¡¯m totally an expert on such matters. Trust me!¡±

    Anna shakes her head, finally laughing softly. ¡°Arisa, honestly¡­¡±

    Her laughter is like a balm to my soul, soothing our awkwardness. For a moment, we sit in comfortable silence, the sounds of dripping water and the faint creak of wood filling the space. But even so¡­ her earlier concern lingers within her gaze as she looks at me.

    ¡°Something¡¯s bothering you,¡± Anna says gently, her tone leaving no room for denial. ¡°You can tell me, you know! I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    I hesitate momentarily, my hands still in the water of my pail. Part of me doesn¡¯t want to bring it up; it feels silly and irrational. But I remember what Lady Iris said to me at tea¡­ and when I look at Anna¡¯s face, open and earnest as it is¡­ I find myself speaking.

    ¡°I¡­ had a nightmare about the Demon Lord,¡± I admit quietly. ¡°It was two nights ago, I think. It¡¯s probably nothing¡­ but it¡¯s been fucking with my head. I can¡¯t shake off this weird feeling of dread in me. I¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression softens. With a warm smile, she reaches out to me, her hands warm and steady on my shoulders. As I look at her, my steadfast Paladin¡­ a calm reassurance washes over me.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°If you dream of the Demon Lord again,¡± Anna says firmly, her voice filled with quiet conviction. ¡°Dream of me as well. We¡¯ll slay it together, Arisa. You said we defeated it in your old timeline, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I reply, bowing my head solemnly as the memory flashes briefly in my mind. ¡°We did.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do it again. Together,¡± Anna declares with a smile, her confidence as steady as her grip. ¡°In your dreams, in this world¡­ we¡¯ll slay all the Demon Lords wherever they appear. That¡¯s my holy vow to you, my Healer.¡±

    Her words send a warmth through me, stronger than the heat of the steam around us. It¡¯s a good feeling. And I¡¯m glad she¡¯s here.

    ¡°That does sound like a plan,¡± I say, grinning despite myself. ¡°Oh, Anna! You¡¯re really something amazing, y¡¯know that?¡±

    ¡°So are you!¡± Anna replies, her smile bright enough to light up the room. ¡°Now stop worrying. You¡¯ve got nothing to fear as long as I¡¯m here!¡±

    I laugh, the tension in my chest gone. ¡°Thanks, Anna. I really needed that.¡±

    ¡°Anytime!¡± Anna declares cheerfully, her hands retreating as she settles back on her stool. ¡°After all, what kind of Paladin would I be if I didn¡¯t support my Healer?¡±

    ¡°Heh! And what kinda Healer would I be if I didn¡¯t have such an awesome Paladin protecting me?¡± I answer, grinning cheekily from ear to ear. ¡°Why, I shudder at the thought!¡±

    As the steam swirls around us, we return to the simple task of washing up. Every now and then¡­ our eyes meet, and we share shy smiles that linger just a bit longer than they should.

    Good grief. I¡¯m living the dream.

 Chapter 14: Mastering Sanctuary, Part I [Re-write]

    Scented candles flicker, filling the air with the delicate aroma of fresh flowers. The healers and paladins on duty bustle about, preparing supper to be served at the dining hall. Evening prayers have wrapped up, and folks always seem to get peckish afterwards.

    Normally, I¡¯d be getting ready for bed right about now. But tonight¡¯s different. Anna and I have a late-night study session planned in her room ¨C we¡¯re gonna figure out Sanctuary together! But before heading over to her room¡­ I¡¯ve made a little detour.

    Consider this ¨C studying late without a nice snack to munch on? Absolutely not! With that in mind, I¡¯ve whipped up a modest supper for us ¨C a plate of almond biscuits and two steaming mugs of hot chocolate! Simple but effective. These biscuits are pretty good on their own¡­ but when you dip them into piping hot chocolatey goodness? It¡¯s¡­ heavenly.

    It¡¯s the best I can do with my¡­ shall we say, limited culinary skills. My repertoire doesn¡¯t stretch far beyond heating leftovers and whipping up instant noodles. Oh, and ordering takeout, of course! It¡¯s the fuel I need to power through a late-night studying session.

    Speaking of¡­ I can¡¯t help but miss the food back in my world. Sure, the restaurants and taverns here in Nisha serve nice food like burgers, fries, and fried chicken¡­ but it ain¡¯t the same. Less processed, less¡­ familiar. For better or worse, it is what it is.

    Oh well. No use dwelling on it. Maybe when I get back to my world¡­ I¡¯ll treat myself to a triple deluxe cheeseburger, double-battered and served on a stick with more mayonnaise than anyone should reasonably consume in a lifetime! I deserve that much. And uh¡­ damn! Just thinking about it is making my stomach grumble.

    For now, though, biscuits and hot chocolate will have to do. And it¡¯s time to get moving!

    Anna¡¯s room is easy to find. I know the way by heart ¨C up one flight of stairs, third door along the corridor of rooms for the paladins of the Order of Selene! Healers, including myself, stay in a separate wing of the Chantry ¨C it¡¯s where my guest room is as well.

    This is my first time visiting Anna¡¯s room in this timeline, though. I¡¯ve been there countless times in the previous timeline, and now¡­ I can¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous. For all my power and mastery of the Healer¡¯s sacred art, I¡¯m still the newcomer in the Order despite the memories of another life swirling in my head.

    Oh! Speaking of memories¡­ I¡¯ve got a little surprise tucked away in my blazer for her, but she¡¯ll only get it if she takes her lessons seriously! We¡¯ll see, eh?This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Anna? You in there?¡± I call out, balancing the tray in one hand and knocking gently with the other. ¡°It¡¯s me, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    The door opens to reveal Anna¡¯s warm, demure smile. She¡¯s dressed in frilly pink pyjamas, clearly ready for bed, while I¡¯m still in my school uniform, Elizabeth strapped to my back. Compared to her¡­ I feel a bit overdressed. Just a little.

    ¡°Oh my! Is that all for us?¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up as she spots the tray of goodies. ¡°Well¡­ the Codex Rinnah does allow for the occasional indulgence! Umm¡­ especially after a long day¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± I declare triumphantly. ¡°First, we feast. Then we learn. Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    I follow Anna into her cosy room. It¡¯s a tidy little space, decorated with shelves packed neatly with books and vinyl records, a weapon rack holding her gleaming blade, Ascalon, and a collection of hand-sewn plushies that seem to watch us with their crochet eyes.

    Gosh. The room has such a warm, inviting vibe ¨C like a neater version of my apartment back in my world! I like it very much. As I set the tray down on a nearby desk that Anna hastily clears¡­ my eyes are drawn to a poster of Eris Aintree. Dressed to the nines in a flowing white gown, her brown hair and teal eyes exude a serene, timeless beauty.

    ¡°That¡¯s her, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says softly, noticing my gaze. ¡°Mom got it for me last year on my birthday!¡±

    I nod, a bittersweet smile on my lips. This same poster was in her room in the previous timeline, promoting Lucia ¨C Eris¡¯ soon-to-be iconic album of ballads and songs. And uh¡­ seeing Eris like this, carefree and untainted¡­ breaks my heart.

    ¡°Umm¡­ shall we?¡± Anna asks, her voice drawing me back as she gestures to the biscuits and hot chocolate with a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit peckish since evening prayers¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± I say brightly. ¡°Eat up! You¡¯ll need the energy to study hard. That¡¯s an order from your Healer!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    We dig into the biscuits and hot chocolate¡­ and they¡¯re simply¡­ amazing! The biscuits, soaked just enough in chocolatey goodness, are soft but not crumbly, bursting with flavour. Indeed, a match made in heaven!

    But like all good things¡­ it doesn¡¯t last. Soon enough, there¡¯s only one biscuit left.

    ¡°Go ahead, Arisa,¡± Anna says, her voice kind and cheerful. ¡°It¡¯s yours!¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± I tease, pointing at that lone biscuit. ¡°Look at it¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Oho! Tempted now, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe?¡±

    ¡°Heh. Thought so!¡±

    This little scenario feels oddly familiar. I¡¯ve been here before many times ¨C different food, different people¡­ but always the same dilemma. Back in my world, sharing food was almost an art form. With the boys on the rooftop, eating takeaway takoyaki and fries¡­ it was a free-for-all, fastest hands winning the day. You snooze, you lose. I like to think I won more often than not! With the Student Council, when we¡¯d get dim sum from that high-class restaurant downtown¡­ it was all about waiting till everyone else politely declined the last piece.

    But what about us, Anna? What would we do? If I had to guess¡­

    ¡°Here you go, Arisa!¡±

    I glance down at the half of the almond biscuit she¡¯s pressed into my hand, the other half already dipped into her mug of hot chocolate and disappearing into her mouth. She smiles at me, sweet, sincere, and demure¡­ and I can¡¯t help but smile back as I savour my half.

    Heh. Looks like I called it right!

 Chapter 15: Mastering Sanctuary, Part II [Re-write]

    Learning the Sanctuary spell¡­

    The Libram of the First Saint beckons to Anna once more. Resting on her desk, its pristine white cover and golden runes gleam with the promise of divine wisdom ¨C a powerful spell awaiting a worthy Paladin.

    Typically, this Libram resides in the library as reference material, strictly no loans allowed. And y¡¯know¡­ the Librarian¡¯s a grumpy stickler for rules. So, you can imagine Anna¡¯s surprise when an Arcane Familiar delivered this directly to her doorstep!

    ¡°Umm¡­ before we start¡­¡± Anna says hesitantly, her hand pressed gently against her cheek. ¡°I have a question!¡±

    She smiles at me ¨C a nervous, stalling smile. I can¡¯t blame her; I¡¯d feel the same in her place.

    ¡°How did you manage to borrow this overnight? Mister Librarian would never let anyone walk out with a Libram of any kind¡­¡±

    ¡°If you really wanna know¡­¡± I reply with a playful grin, adding a conspiratorial wink. ¡°It was a special request ¨C I bribed him earlier this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°Bribed!?¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes widening with horror, her hand flying to her mouth as if she¡¯s just uttered a terrible word. ¡°Umm¡­ how?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing outrageous!¡± I say lightly. ¡°Just a plate of candied apples from the dining hall. Sent it to his room in exchange for a premium library card¡­ so to speak.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her expression caught somewhere between shock and amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that was possible at all. He¡¯s always so¡­ strict.¡±

    ¡°You know how it is, Anna¡­¡± I add with a warm smile, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°You get more with a kind word and a bribe than just a kind word. That, and uh¡­¡±

    I scratch the back of my head, a little sheepish now. Just a bit.

    ¡°¡­Lady Iris might¡¯ve given me the go-ahead and instructed him to help. That old Orc can¡¯t say no to her! Heh, guess that¡¯s the ¡®kind word¡¯ at play, huh?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡¯s word does carry quite a bit of¡­ authority,¡± Anna says playfully. ¡°Bless her.¡±

    ¡°Right then, shall we?¡± I ask, gesturing towards the Libram of the First Saint. ¡°Sanctuary awaits! Remember how I said I had a brilliant idea to help you learn new spells?¡±

    ¡°Using Divine Blessing to empower me, like Mom did?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Like her, I can¡¯t wrap my head around a Paladin¡¯s Libram. But my magic, just like hers¡­ shall grant you the clarity of mind needed to decipher its words!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ you think it¡¯ll work? Sanctuary is a far more advanced spell than Heal¡­¡±

    ¡°To be honest?¡± I answer, shrugging again. ¡°No clue. But that¡¯s why we¡¯re here, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do our best together, Arisa!¡± Anna declares, steeling herself with a deep breath as she flips open the Libram of the First Saint with a soft rustle of pages. ¡°Saint Alyssa Alcadeias¡­ Saint Alyssa¡­¡±

    Her voice trembles as she reads the sacred verses aloud, her eyes tracing each line written in Enochian. And that¡¯s my cue! With a gentle wave of my hand, I bestow my Divine Blessing upon her, infusing her mind with clarity and sharpening her focus. My magic shimmers in her eyes with subtle hues of white and blue¡­ and slowly but surely¡­ she presses on¡­ one page at a time.

    ¡°She is the First Saint, the first Paladin and Healer. The Order of Selene, her legacy eternal¡­¡±

    Her breath takes on a silvery glow as she speaks, shimmering faintly with Mana. Her Mana. Beneath her feet, a radiant circle of silver light begins to materialise. Runes ¨C silver like the moon, their symbols akin to those inscribed on the Libram of the First Saint ¨C etch themselves into the ground, forming the spell¡¯s foundation.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    This is Sanctuary ¨C a Paladin spell that conjures a protective circle. Within its bounds, allies are shielded from physical harm. Blades, arrows, and fists strike against its energy and dissipate like lightning into a lightning rod. Only those deemed allies by the Paladin¡¯s will are safe within their Sanctuary. Everyone else? Well, tough luck.

    The light of Anna¡¯s Sanctuary edges closer to my feet, its shape stretching across the floor. As it spreads¡­ its brilliance dims as it strains to maintain its form.

    ¡°Blessed by Rinnah, she¡­¡±

    ¡°Concentrate, Anna¡­¡± I murmur gently. ¡°You got this.¡±

    ¡°Arisa, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Keep going.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her voice falters, but her body doesn¡¯t. Eyes fixed ahead¡­ she rises from her chair, trembling slightly. The circle of light from her Sanctuary holds steady beneath us. And in its glow, I feel¡­ safe.

    ¡°You did it!¡± I say, grinning from ear to ear, relief flooding through me. ¡°Holy fucking Rinnah¡­ that was incredible!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! I did!¡± Anna exclaims, looking down at the glowing circle of Sanctuary beneath our feet. ¡°That wasn¡¯t too hard after all. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    The silver light of her Sanctuary vanishes as blood trickles from her lips, vivid against her pale skin. She falls to her knees¡­ but I catch her just in the nick of time.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Anna¡­¡± I whisper, pressing a hand glowing white and blue against her chest, the restorative light of my Heal flowing into her to restore her vitality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what¡­?¡±

    Her voice is faint, her breaths shallow, and her gaze heavy with exhaustion. Yet, somehow¡­ she still manages to smile at me.

    Good grief. I gotta say¡­ that smile stirs something deep within, bringing back memories of Arcadia¡­ memories of the sacrifice she made for me in the previous timeline. And I¡­ really should focus on the present.

    ¡°My Divine Blessing ran out too quickly, that¡¯s what,¡± I say with a deep frown. ¡°If I poured in more Mana to strengthen it¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°Even the most powerful spells have their limits¡­¡± Anna murmurs with a small smile as she places a hand on my arm, her strength slowly returning. ¡°But we did it! Together¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And you were amazing,¡± I reply, managing a smile despite the lump in my throat. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve learned Sanctuary, the next cast will be easier. You feel it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Her eyes light up, the exhaustion giving way to determination. ¡°I do, Arisa! The Libram of the First Saint¡­ Sanctuary¡­ I understand it all now. I do!¡±

    I nod. The first cast is always the hardest ¨C it¡¯s like flexing a muscle for the first time. Now that she¡¯s done it¡­ the spell is etched into her memory, each subsequent cast easier than the last. And with enough practice, Rinnah willing¡­ it¡¯ll become second nature.

    ¡°We¡¯ve still got time for a few more tries tonight,¡± I say, glancing out the window at the star-speckled sky. ¡°But you¡¯ll need some rest ¨C a little break, if you will.¡±

    ¡°But Arisa¡­ I don¡¯t need a break!¡± Anna protests, clutching her chest. ¡°I can keep going, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    A fit of coughing had cut off her words. No blood this time¡­ just breathlessness. Thank Rinnah, it¡¯s merely that. Another quick Heal steadies her, but I give her a very stern look.

    ¡°Alright, umm¡­ maybe just a short break¡­¡±  Anna concedes, her voice meek. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good. Anyway, while we¡¯re resting¡­ I¡¯ve got something special to show ya!¡± I announce, reaching into my blazer. ¡°Ta-da!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little something straight outta my world ¨C a smartphone!¡± I exclaim enthusiastically, beaming from ear to ear as I hold it up triumphantly. ¡°There are many like it¡­ but this one¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°Smartphone? What does it do?¡±

    I press and hold the power button¡­ and soon enough, the screen lights up, drawing a startled gasp from Anna. The battery¡¯s still holding at 75% ¨C a minor miracle in a world devoid of phone chargers. It helps that I¡¯ve kept it powered down since I woke up in this new timeline; it ran much lower in the last one. Not that it makes much difference ¨C there¡¯s no signal across all of Nisha¡­ no way to call home. Believe me, I¡¯ve tried. Oh well.

    ¡°Oh my! Such vivid colours¡­¡± Anna muses out loud, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s just the beginning!¡± I declare with a grin, swiping the screen to open my smartphone¡¯s music player. A few quick taps later, a gentle, melodic tune fills the room. ¡°Well? What do ya think?¡±

    ¡°Music!?¡± Anna exclaims, her expression one of pure awe. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s not all it can do!¡± I add, grinning mischievously as I switch to the camera app. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s take a selfie!¡±

    ¡°Sel¡­ fie¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Smile!¡±

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    In a flash, our faces appear on the screen ¨C Anna looking awestruck¡­ and me grinning like a fool. We look¡­ pretty silly, actually. Heh!

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims as she examines this image of us. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ us?¡±

    ¡°Yup, a digital photograph with no shattered lightbulbs involved!¡± I say with a laugh, thinking of the clunky cameras in Nisha. ¡°Pretty neat, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s amazing! Your world¡¯s technology is incredible! But umm¡­ I look a bit silly in this photograph¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take another one, then!¡±

    ¡°You can do that!?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± I exclaim, holding up my smartphone again and angling it just right for another selfie. ¡°Alright, this time for real. Big smiles!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As we pose again¡­ I can¡¯t help but feel a bittersweet pang in my chest. Moments like this ¨C simple, joyful, and fleeting ¨C remind me why it¡¯s good to be back. They really do. We¡¯ll get back to Sanctuary practice soon enough, but for now¡­ I¡¯d like to have just a few more minutes of this¡­ together.

 Chapter 16: Mastering Sanctuary, Part III [Re-write]

    The next day, morning in the Chantry courtyard¡­

    The grass glistens with a fine sheen of dew, soft underfoot. The sun¡¯s warmth seeps into my skin while birds fill the air with melodies from the trees above. What a day¡­ what a day.

    Last night slipped away too damn quickly, hours melting into moments as I showed off my smartphone and helped Anna practise Sanctuary. I think the damn thing was hovering above 50% before I turned it off again ¨C something to save for another day, I reckon.

    I barely got any sleep, though. Morning prayers found me drifting off more times than I care to admit. One moment, my eyes were open¡­ the next, they were closed¡­ and then closed again while thinking they were open¡­ as I dreamt of attending prayers. Somehow, Anna stayed awake throughout the session ¨C though not without repeatedly nudging me.

    Oh well. Now, we¡¯re lounging beneath the great ancient tree in the courtyard, letting the breakfast in us settle. Soon, it¡¯ll be time for our exercises, then lunch¡­ and after that, spell practice and study in the library.

    Hmm. We should get going in a bit. I glance at Anna beside me. She¡¯s...

    ¡°Zzzzz¡­¡±

    Oh¡­ really now! After chastising me for dozing off earlier? Oh, the irony! Differences in context aside, of course!

    I should wake her up, maybe tease her a little¡­ but the serenity of this moment tempts me to let it linger just a bit longer. Besides, I¡­

    <hr>

    Thirty minutes later¡­

    The soft rustling of trees and the vibrant springtime blooms of the Chantry courtyard greet me as I stir. The morning sun¡¯s warmth filters through the shade, unchanged. Beside me, Anna stirs as I gently shake her awake.

    ¡°Arisa...?¡±

    She murmurs my name groggily, one eye blinking open as she places a hand on her cheek. And uh¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s noticed that I might¡¯ve dozed off right there with her!

    ¡°Good morning, sleepyhead!¡± I say with a grin. ¡°And yes, you dozed off. That makes us even!¡±

    She smiles sleepily in the face of my declaration. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure nodding off during morning prayers is more serious¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but my point still stands!¡± I retort, folding my arms with a playful pout. ¡°Anyway¡­ are you feeling better now?¡±

    She nods, sitting up slowly. ¡°I was so tired earlier, Arisa. Honestly, I could barely stay awake¡­ even while you were out cold beside me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we stayed up pretty late,¡± I say defensively. ¡°And I swear I did my best just now! It¡¯s just that¡­ y¡¯know¡­ the Order¡¯s prayers have this uncanny ability to lull people to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Anna rolls her eyes as I grin at her like a fool, but I catch the faintest twitch of her lips as she fights to hide a smile. Heh. Her poker face still needs some work, I¡¯ll say!This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t regret what we did,¡± Anna adds softly, no longer hiding that smile of hers, its warmth lighting up her face. ¡°We got so much done together. It was worth it.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I exclaim, jumping to my feet. ¡°And now¡­ it¡¯s time to ensure all that effort wasn¡¯t for nothing!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What else besides Sanctuary? This time, you¡¯re going solo ¨C no Divine Blessing from me!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ A test!?¡± Anna squeaks, worry flashing across her face. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Relax, you¡¯ve got this easily!¡± I reassure her, holding out a hand. ¡°Now, up you go!¡±

    With newfound determination, Anna takes my hand, and we square off against the great tree as if it were a mighty Treant from the Celestial Arbor. She steadies herself, takes a deep breath and begins casting¡­ bringing forth the silver ring of light beneath her feet that is her Sanctuary, enveloping us both in its protective glow.

    Good grief. My chest¡­ it¡¯s swelling with pride! Watching her succeed feels incredible! It must be how a teacher feels seeing their students ace a test.

    ¡°Nicely done!¡± I cheer as she turns to me, beaming from ear to ear even as she maintains the presence of her Sanctuary. ¡°All those reps really paid off!¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did!¡±

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see you end the spell! Remember ¨C take a deep breath, and let go slowly¡­¡±

    With a deep breath, Anna¡¯s light fades gracefully, her movements poised as she cups her hand into a fist. And I gotta say¡­ damn! She¡¯s a natural Paladin, through and through.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°I did it, Arisa!¡± Anna cries, rushing over to hug me. ¡°I did it all by myself!¡±

    ¡°Yup, and that was fucking amazing!¡± I exclaim, hugging her back tightly. ¡°Now we just need to work on you casting Sanctuary under pressure.¡±

    ¡°Okay! What do you have in mind for that? A mission from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡± I reply with a mock-serious tone. ¡°First, we focus on consistency. Practice makes perfect, y¡¯know! So¡­ ready to give it another go, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Brimming with confidence, she snaps into position to cast Sanctuary anew. She¡¯ll master this spell in no time, I¡¯m sure of it! With her strength and my guidance, we¡¯ll face whatever comes our way. And for that¡­ I¡¯m grateful.

    <hr>

    Two hours later¡­

    We¡¯ve made some solid progress! Now, Anna can effortlessly activate and deactivate the protection of her Sanctuary with just a thought, even while swinging Ascalon!

    But we¡¯re not quite finished yet. Like I said earlier ¨C to truly master Sanctuary in its intended environment¡­ she¡¯ll need practical combat experience. That¡¯s the next hurdle!

    For now, though, we¡¯re taking a well-earned break, lounging beneath the shade of the great tree while we wait for the dining hall to be ready with lunch. It¡¯s been a very productive morning, and¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her soft voice pulling me from my thoughts as I stretch out lazily. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m listening. What is it?¡±

    She approaches with her ever-sweet and demure smile, holding her diary in both hands. The cover is soft and leathery, a little pencil tied to it with a neat red ribbon.

    ¡°Would you write something in it for me? Anything at all!¡±

    ¡°Anna, I¡­¡±

    For a moment, I¡¯m stunned. I stare down at her diary, then up at her face. Her gentle gaze meets mine as she places that little book in my trembling hands.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been so patient and kind with me, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says softly. ¡°With your help, I¡¯ve grown so much as a Paladin. I¡¯m truly grateful... from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    Well, shit. Guess it¡¯s my turn to falter! The irony isn¡¯t lost on me, and I can¡¯t help but feel a bit sheepish. But hey, it¡¯s all good.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to write something for ya,¡± I say with a warm smile, a little swagger slipping into my words. ¡°And I know just what to write!¡±

    As I take her diary, an old memory resurfaces. Writing in this diary feels like d¨¦j¨¤ vu ¨C a relic of a time long gone. Time travel really does make life complicated, huh? But none of that matters now. This is for Anna¡­ and that makes it worth everything.

    I¡¯ll write what I wrote before. The words come to me so clearly, as if I¡¯d penned them yesterday. They¡¯re perfect, just like they were back then. And as my pencil moves across the page¡­ a bittersweet feeling washes over me.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± I declare sweetly, handing the diary back with a teasing grin. ¡°Go on, have a look. Or better yet¡­ read it out loud if you dare!¡±

    Anna¡¯s curious eyes scan the page as she reads my words out loud. ¡°If one glass of sunsweet milk is a perfect ten out of ten¡­ then Anna¡¯s as sweet as ten glasses! Oh, really now! Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± I reply with a playful laugh, grinning as she places a hand on her cheek, flushed red like roses. ¡°You¡¯re the sweetest Paladin in all of Nisha!¡±

 Chapter 17: Gods of Nisha [Re-write]

    The next day, mid-afternoon in the Chantry library¡­

    Just me, myself, and I today. Anna¡¯s off with Lady Iris in her office, having some mother-daughter time. I¡¯d love to be there with them, but honestly¡­ I¡¯d feel like a third wheel! So, here I am in the library by myself. Lost in thoughts, all alone.

    Spring days slip by so quickly¡­ like the touch of a fleeting breeze. I¡¯ve said it before, but it feels like that. Very much so. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been keeping busy, steadily training Anna to become the Paladin she¡¯s destined to be. It¡¯s going very well, if I do say so myself!

    Oh well. With some time to spare today, all by myself¡­ I figure I oughta take down some more notes. There¡¯s so much to remember from one timeline ago ¨C it¡¯s exhausting! But hey, knowing is half the battle, right? If I¡¯m in it to win it, I gotta do what needs to be done.

    Speaking of remembering things¡­ I¡¯m gonna focus on what I know of the gods of Nisha: Rinnah and the Demon Lord. They¡¯re two divines locked in eternal opposition ¨C Light and Darkness, Good and Evil¡­ the war eternal.

    Let this be proof that I remember and know what I know, timelines be damned.

    <hr>

    Rinnah¡­

    She is the Goddess of Life, Light, Love, Creation, and Memory. In stained-glass portraits, her golden eyes gleam like the midday sun, radiant yet distant. She¡¯s clad in tattered black robes and worn footwraps ¨C an image far from regal. Her shoulder-length hair is a peculiar shade of pink¡­ like candy floss plucked from some divine dream.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The humans and elves of Nisha revere her as their one true deity. From the grand, gilded temples in bustling cities to humble chapels in sleepy villages¡­ her watchful gaze lingers over all. Her covenant with the mortal realm binds us to her, eternal and unbroken.

    Within the founding myth of the Order of Selene, as preserved in the Codex Rinnah and the Libram of the First Saint, it¡¯s said she personally trained Alyssa Alcadieas, the First Saint, in the twin disciplines of healing and combat ¨C that which formed the foundation of the sacred paths of the Healer and the Paladin.

    Heroes are her instruments; her will made flesh. I like to think we embody the best of her ¨C  that we¡¯re made of the goodness she seeks to instil into this world of hers. As the tides of fate and Prophecy decree¡­ monsters are slain, kingdoms crumble and rise anew, lives are saved, and destinies are fulfilled.

    It¡¯s the way of things¡­ for better or worse, it is.

    <hr>

    The Demon Lord¡­

    In the previous timeline, I remember those soulless, colourless eyes glinting with malice so heavy it seemed to pierce the air. Its hulking, shadowy form was black as death itself.

    It is the undisputed Lord of all demons ¨C those horrifying creatures of ice and shadow that prey on mortal souls. For every fear or phobia a mortal mind can imagine¡­ it¡¯s said there¡¯s a Demon waiting to be born. Maybe that¡¯s why the bastard haunts my nightmares as a shadowy reflection of myself.

    Long ago, in time immemorial¡­ Rinnah herself sealed the Demon Lord and its foul brethren within Arcadia ¨C the Land of Demons. It¡¯s a frozen hellscape of ice and snow¡­ a cruel reflection of our world locked in the embrace of endless winter.

    She locked them all away and tossed the key, quite literally! That¡¯s why the Runestone was shattered into six Lesser Shards scattered across Nisha. By her divine decree, no being of this world may ever recreate the Runestone and repeat the sins of the past.

    But that was then. Now, defying her grand design¡­ the Demon Lord stirs. Even as it remains imprisoned within Arcadia, its influence seeps through. Nisha bleeds, and demons peer over the veil, summoned to this world by those seeking to pay tribute to insanity and ruin.

    Thus, the Oracle sought a Hero from another world ¨C a loophole to save Nisha from certain doom. She got me.

 Chapter 18: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part I [Re-write]

    The next day, morning at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­

    Here we go again! My turn to pick the job this time. Something simple, hopefully! Anna needs a chance to cast Sanctuary in a real fight ¨C preferably against a Monster that isn¡¯t too difficult!

    The noticeboards are packed with Guild Missions, most of which contain the usual requests you¡¯d expect on the Isle of Spirits. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m leaning towards this one involving a Giant Spider nest in the woods nearby. Simple enough, right? Or maybe¡­

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims, her voice shaking as she grabs my arm, pointing urgently towards the entrance of the guildhall. ¡°Look!¡±

    I spin around and freeze at the sight of a Warrior staggering into the hall, blood streaming down his battered armour, the tang of copper thick in the air. His weapon is missing¡­ and frost-like vapours rise faintly from his bloody wounds.

    ¡°Help me¡­ please¡­¡±

    His voice is barely a whisper. Receptionists and adventurers rush over to help, but before anyone can reach him, he collapses onto the floor with a sickening thud.

    ¡°I need¡­¡±

    Anna and I push through the crowd as quickly as we can, joining the scene. Amid the onlookers, two healers from the Order of Selene are already at work, working alongside their paladins to mend the Warrior¡¯s wounds. Joining them, Anna and I add our magic to the mix, pooling our Mana into keeping him alive.

    But something¡¯s wrong. Even with all six of us casting Heal after Heal on him in rapid succession¡­ his wounds still won¡¯t go away. He¡¯s no longer bleeding, but his injuries remain raw and gaping. Somehow, our magic isn¡¯t enough.

    ¡°This should be working,¡± I mutter, my voice tense. ¡°It should be enough!¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna looks pale; her Heal casts faltering as she expends the last of her Mana. The other healers and paladins are exhausted, and their Mana reserves are also fully spent. I grit my teeth and push on alone¡­ though it feels like I¡¯m pouring Mana into a bottomless void. I¡¯m casting Heal after Heal¡­ and despite my best efforts¡­ the Warrior¡¯s wounds remain open, his presence becoming¡­ colder.

    ¡°Help¡­ me¡­¡±

    He clutches weakly at my wrist, and I flinch. His fingers are like ice, biting into my skin with a chill so unnatural it feels like it¡¯s freezing the marrow of my bones! And uh¡­ this sensation¡­ this aura of cold he¡¯s emanating¡­ it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve experienced this. Not in Nisha, but rather, in the frozen lands of¡­

    Oh, shit. Fuck me. My pulse quickens as memories of Arcadia flood back into me. That icy touch, the shadowy void in his wounds swallowing magic¡­ it all screams of demons. But that¡¯s impossible ¨C we¡¯re on the Isle of Spirits! So early in the timeline, too¡­

    But the evidence is undeniable. My instincts scream what my mind refuses to accept ¨C the presence of a Demon¡¯s corruption within this Warrior. My thoughts spin, desperate for another explanation¡­ but there ain¡¯t one.

    Good grief. Is this really happening? The Order of Selene trains its healers and paladins for this very scenario ¨C the day we might stand on the front lines against the demons of Arcadia, should they ever rise again as they did the previous timeline, at the end of days. And yet, even so¡­ the idea that this is occurring right now, during what oughta be peaceful, halcyon times, the calm before the storm¡­ sends a chill down my spine colder than the Warrior¡¯s icy touch.

    But I¡­ can¡¯t afford to be afraid. I¡¯m the Hero destined to slay the Demon Lord, and it¡¯s my duty to handle this. With all my strength and power¡­ from one timeline ago¡­ I shall!

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough,¡± I tell the other healers and their paladins, my voice firmer than I feel as I continue channelling my Heal into the Warrior. ¡°I¡¯ll take it from here. Go to the Ecclesiarch and tell her everything.¡±

    They nod grimly, their faces grave as they hurry off to the Chantry to seek reinforcements. The Order of Selene knows how to keep such things quiet, especially in a crowded guildhall. No need to panic the public. Not yet, anyway¡­ at least until we can confirm what¡¯s happening.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice is soft, but I hear the tremor in it. She¡¯s pieced it together, too. Even if, like me¡­ she doesn¡¯t want it to be true.

    ¡°We can¡¯t treat him here,¡± I say, forcing calm into my tone. ¡°We need to move him away from the crowds. Help me carry him, please.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on it.¡±

    ¡°Move him on the count of three. One¡­ two¡­ three.¡±

    Anna carefully cradles the Warrior in her arms, her movements precise and gentle as she lifts him from the ground. The effort causes his wounds to reopen, fresh rivulets of blood seeping from the gaps of his tattered armour. I focus and channel another Heal into him, letting the demonic shadows festering within his wounds feast on my magic to buy precious seconds, minutes¡­ however long it takes to keep him alive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got this. Just keep him steady,¡± I tell Anna, meeting her worried gaze before turning to a nearby receptionist, urgency sharpening my words. ¡°We need a private room. Now!¡±

    She nods and rushes off to prepare one, beckoning us to follow. My Mana is slowly dwindling as I continue channelling Heal¡­ but I¡¯m not giving up! Whatever darkness has infested this man¡­ I¡¯ll be damned if I let it win.

    <hr>

    Later, inside an inn room in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­

    The curtains are drawn, shielding the room from the midday sun. Soft and scented with fresh linen, the bed offers a comforting sense of reprieve in these dire circumstances.

    I¡¯m still channelling my Heal on the Warrior, keeping the bleeding at bay as Anna carefully lowers him onto the bed. It¡¯s taking a bit of a toll on me¡­ and by now, I¡¯m feeling a bit drained¡­ but it¡¯s all good. I¡¯m a Healer, and this is what I¡¯m trained to do.

    Still, good grief. This isn¡¯t exactly what I had in mind when I said Anna needed practice casting Sanctuary in combat. I was hoping for something a bit more¡­ controlled. Not this.

    ¡°His wounds are still open, even with you casting Heal constantly¡­¡± Anna murmurs, frowning as she studies the Warrior¡¯s unmoving form. ¡°Could it be a Shadow Parasite?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve got it,¡± I reply solemnly, my hands glowing white and blue as I ready another Heal. ¡°It¡¯s a Shadow Parasite. You know what they do, right?¡±

    Anna nods, worry evident in her eyes. ¡°They¡¯re spawned by a Shadow Fiend and used as Mana batteries to sustain long-distance spells ¨C things like Mind Control¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I confirm, casting another Heal to stabilise the Warrior further. ¡°And judging by how hard he¡¯s fighting¡­ I¡¯d say he¡¯s doing an incredible job resisting demonic influence.¡±

    ¡°The Codex Rinnah says a Paladin can use Exorcism to kill and expel demons infesting mortal flesh¡­¡± Anna says before hesitating. ¡°But then, umm¡­ I¡¯m not a fully-fledged Paladin yet.¡±

    ¡°Neither were our fellows from just now,¡± I say, nodding grimly. ¡°But that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll try something else. It may or may not work.¡±

    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna use Dispel Magic to draw that little bastard out of him. Shadow Parasites are made of magic¡­ so it should work. But it¡¯s gonna attack us at full strength. Ready?¡±

    Quietly, Anna nods and unsheathes Ascalon, resting its massive blade on her shoulder. We step back from the bed, creating enough space to swing her claymore.

    ¡°Right. Time to get to work¡­¡± I say as I plant Elizabeth into the ground, ceasing my Heal spell while Anna takes a defensive stance in front of me. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    With an outstretched hand glowing white and blue, I channel Dispel Magic into the Warrior¡¯s body. The reaction is immediate ¨C darkness spills from his wounds, pooling on the floor before coalescing into a grotesque, shadowy arachnid ¨C a Shadow Parasite separated from its host, the air thick with its malevolence.

    Furious from being drawn into the light, its obsidian mandibles click menacingly as it lets out a shrill, chittering wail that echoes like nails scraping across glass.

    Anna tightens her grip on Ascalon, murmuring a quiet prayer. ¡°Rinnah¡­ I trust in your blessing¡­ that I may triumph over our enemies¡­¡±

    The Shadow Parasite lunges, its jagged fangs aiming straight for my chest. But before it can so much as graze me¡­ Ascalon arcs through the air in a blinding flash. With a single, decisive guillotine stroke, Anna cleaves the little bastard in two, obliterating its shadowy, ichor-like form. Dark, viscous splatters cover the floor for only a moment before evaporating into nothingness, leaving no trace of the Demon behind.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡± Anna gasps, lowering Ascalon as the tension begins to ebb. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Nice work, by the way,¡± I reply, clapping her shoulder firmly before returning my attention to the Warrior. ¡°I just hope he¡¯s okay¡­¡±

    Kneeling by his side, I place a hand gently on his chest. His breathing is shallow but steady ¨C just unconscious, is all. Asleep. He¡¯s still bleeding¡­ but with the Shadow Parasite gone, it¡¯s nothing a well-placed Heal can¡¯t fix for good.

    And so, Anna and I work together, casting Heal in tandem. This time, the bleeding stops completely. Warm and all-encompassing relief washes over me ¨C he¡¯s gonna be alright.

    ¡°He¡¯s stable now,¡± I say, offering Anna a small smile. ¡°He just needs rest.¡±

    Anna doesn¡¯t smile back, her expression troubled as she glances towards the window. ¡°But what now? Mom and the others from the Order will secure the town and evacuate the surrounding outskirts¡­ but if there¡¯s a Shadow Fiend out there¡­¡±

    I exhale sharply, running a hand through my hair. Anna¡¯s right ¨C this situation is pretty fucked. For a moment, as I was basking in my relief of saving that Warrior¡¯s life¡­ I forgot all about the implications of his situation. That if demons are on the Isle of Spirits¡­ I¡­

    ¡°We can¡¯t let this go unanswered,¡± Anna presses. ¡°If there¡¯s a Demon this close to home, we need to take the fight to it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my plan, Anna,¡± I finally say, my voice steady. ¡°But for now, we wait. We¡¯ll get our answers when he wakes up.¡±

    We settle into a tense silence, watching over the Warrior as he sleeps. Rinnah willing¡­ he¡¯ll wake up soon.

 Chapter 19: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part II [Re-write]

    The Warrior¡¯s still fast asleep. He looks peaceful, like he¡¯s wrapped in a sweet dream. After all that¡¯s happened¡­ good for him.

    Anna and I have done all we can. Like I said, there¡¯s nothing left to do but watch and wait. If Rinnah wills it, he¡¯ll wake up soon. I sure hope so ¨C this waiting is killing me! Knowing there¡¯s a Demon out there, a Shadow Fiend of all things¡­ and not knowing where¡­

    We haven¡¯t spoken much while keeping vigil. Anna sits rigid in her chair, glancing nervously from time to time at the spot where the Shadow Parasite fell to Ascalon¡¯s edge. There¡¯s nothing there ¨C demons vanish when they die on Nisha, their accursed essence absorbed into Arcadia ¨C but she keeps looking anyway.

    It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t hold it against her. She¡¯s understandably shaken; seeing a Demon for the first time in the flesh is a whole different story compared to studying them in class. No amount of preparation can truly prepare you for it.

    I remember my first encounter with a Demon back in the previous timeline. It was an Imp scavenging in the Celestial Arbour. I thought I¡¯d be fine¡­ but demons have a way of worming into your very soul, unnerving you in a way nothing else can. It¡¯s not merely dread; it¡¯s something deeper¡­ a deathly chill that won¡¯t stop crawling down your spine, an affliction of the soul.

    Overcoming that fear is a core part of training for Healers and Paladins in the Order of Selene. That¡¯s how Anna managed to wield Ascalon against that lesser Demon earlier without faltering. Even then¡­ I saw her hands trembling. Because training and theory can only take you so far. The real thing is always worse than you imagine. Far worse.

    I¡¯ve gotten better since that fateful day, though. So did Anna. Well¡­ Anna, in the previous timeline, I mean. We got really good at slaying demons as Healer and Paladin. Back then, she was the one who steadied me. She kept me going and held my hand ¨C figuratively and literally ¨C when I thought myself overwhelmed by terror. Fear may be the mind-killer¡­ but thanks to her, I learned to stand my ground.

    This time, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s on me to protect her while she finishes her training, to see her become a full Paladin and clear the Trial of the First Saint in style. Only then will she be ready. Until that day, as her Healer¡­ I have to be stronger. For her. For us.

    ¡­and that¡¯s why I¡¯m gonna face this alone. For that, this Warrior holds the answers I need. He was most likely on a Guild Mission when his group encountered the Shadow Fiend. Wherever it is¡­ Rinnah willing, he¡¯ll point me towards that Demon so that I can force-feed it a little slice of heaven, right down its shadowy throat. And uh¡­

    ¡°Ugh¡­ where am I?¡±

    The Warrior stirs, his voice rough but alive. He looks like he¡¯s got one mother of a headache.

    ¡°Mister!¡± Anna exclaims as she leaps to his side, relief washing over her face. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Thank Rinnah, we were so worried¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait! This isn¡¯t¡­ I need to leave! Right now, I¡­¡±

    He tries to stand, but his body betrays him. He¡¯s big and tough-looking even by Warrior standards, but in his current condition¡­ he¡¯s too weak to push past us. Together, we ease him back onto the bed.

    ¡°Celia¡­ Rae¡­ I have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Please take it easy,¡± Anna says gently, her worry clear as she steadies him. ¡°You¡¯ve been gravely injured, and you need to rest. You can¡¯t do anything in this state.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± I add, keeping my voice calm. ¡°Stay in bed and talk to us. I¡¯ve got questions.¡±

    ¡°Questions¡­? Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Arisa Ishii,¡± I reply, forcing a smile as I gesture to Anna, who hands him a glass of water. ¡°And this is my Paladin, Anna Silverlight.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Anna exclaims, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°Mister¡­ umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Roderic¡­¡± the Warrior says after a moment, his voice hoarse. ¡°Roderic Sinclair. That staff on your back ¨C you¡¯re a Healer, aren¡¯t you? From the Chantry. And Anna¡¯s your¡­ Paladin?¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I say, leaning closer. ¡°Do you remember what happened to you? Anything at all?¡±

    His eyes grow distant, his voice trembling. ¡°My party¡­ we were headed for the Highgrove Warrens¡­ escorting workers on maintenance duty. We were supposed to help them clear the way¡­ but in the cellar¡­ we ran into¡­ those horrible¡­ things! The horror¡­¡±

    He breaks down, tears streaming down his face as he gasps for air. I rise from my chair and head for the door ¨C it¡¯s all I need to hear ¨C where I gotta go to put an end to this nightmare.

    ¡°Arisa?¡± Anna calls after me, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    I don¡¯t reply. I can¡¯t. My legs carry me out of the room, down the guildhall corridors, and into the streets of Light¡¯s Hope.

    <hr>

    On the way to the Highgrove Vineyard¡­

    Healers and paladins from the Chantry of Eternal Light are busy ushering townsfolk and adventurers into the safety of Light¡¯s Hope, their chatter and hurried movements fading into the background. I weave through them, my focus sharp and unyielding.

    ¡°Arisa, wait!¡±

    I hear Anna calling after me, her voice laced with worry as she tries to stop me. I don¡¯t turn around. Like I said earlier¡­ I have to do this alone.

    The Highgrove Vineyard isn¡¯t far ¨C a little over an hour if you stick to the well-trodden path. The Warrens lie beneath the Vineyard, a maze of aqueducts channelling waste and runoff from the endless rows of grapevines. The wastewater and refuse flow into the Silent Sea surrounding the Isle of Spirits, and along the way¡­ monsters gather and feed.

    I¡¯ve never been to the Vineyard in the previous timeline, though I¡¯ve heard plenty. The wine from Highgrove is a favourite among the nobles of Sharmarli, the Holy City. From time to time, they hire adventurers to clear blockages and cull Monster nests. Y¡¯know, giant spiders, giant rats¡­ maybe a Slime or two. Nothing too terrifying. Not anymore, though.

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    Good grief. She¡¯s faster than me ¨C always has been. Before I know it, she¡¯s standing before me, blocking my path. Her face is set in determination¡­ but there¡¯s fear in her eyes, too. Worry. And burning amid those emotions¡­ anger.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed with Roderic,¡± I snap, trying to sidestep her. ¡°I need to handle this alone! I¡­¡±

    Before I can react, her hand whips through the air, striking me across the face. The sharp sound of the slap echoes in the quiet, and I freeze, my cheek stinging.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I place a hand on the cheek where she slapped it. It hurts. It really does. But her eyes¡­ filled with pain and unwavering resolve, hurt me more than anything ever could.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not as strong as you think I need to be¡­¡± Anna says quietly, her voice thick with emotion and tears in her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m your Paladin, Arisa! Do you even understand what that means?¡±

    The weight of her words settles over me like a lead cloak, heavy and undeniable. I stare at her, words caught in my throat.

    ¡°It means I¡¯m sworn to protect you, no matter the cost. It means I¡¯ll fight beside you until my last breath,¡± Anna adds, her voice dropping to a fierce whisper. ¡°And if you think I¡¯m going to stand by and watch you throw yourself into danger alone¡­ then you don¡¯t know me at all.¡±

    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. Damn it! Fuck! She¡¯s right, isn¡¯t she? For all my talk of going it alone¡­ I know better. I¡¯ve always known better. I can¡¯t do this without her, and maybe¡­ maybe I don¡¯t wanna.

    In the last timeline, she stood with me through horrors that would¡¯ve broken lesser souls. Together, we cut a swathe through the Demon Lord¡¯s minions, her trusty claymore Ascalon cutting through the darkness while my magic, empowered by Elizabeth, kept us alive. She¡¯s why I didn¡¯t fall apart back then¡­ the reason I¡¯m still standing now.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡± I say again, my voice soft and weak. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve always had my back. Now it¡¯s my turn,¡± Anna says firmly, gripping my shoulders as her gaze locks onto mine. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear this burden alone, Arisa.¡±

    I bow my head solemnly. She always knows how to get to me, doesn¡¯t she? For all my bluster¡­ I¡¯m not as tough as I like to think I am.

    Heh. I¡¯m losing my edge, I guess. And Anna¡­ she might be soft-spoken and kind most hours of the day, but when it comes to matters of duty and honour¡­ she never backs down. Never, even on the pain of death. She¡¯s stronger than she gives herself credit for ¨C stronger than I give her credit for.

    Good grief. What the hell was I thinking, trying to face this alone? Even with all my strength, I need her ¨C my Paladin ¨C and the unwavering support of the Order of Selene. Have I honestly forgotten? It was my fellow healers and paladins of the Order, my brothers and sisters in arms¡­ who stood firm against the tides of shadow and frost, leading the adventurers of Nisha while the world quaked under the Demon Lord¡¯s full power at the end of days.

    I need her courage, their strength¡­ and the bond we share. I have to trust her, trust them, and never forget¡­ I¡¯m not in this alone.

    ¡°Alright,¡± I say, my voice steady with newfound resolve. ¡°Let¡¯s fuck that Shadow Fiend up.¡±

 Chapter 20: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part III [Re-write]

    At the fields of the Highgrove Vineyard¡­

    The grapevines stretch out endlessly, forming palisades of green and brown under the gentle spring sun. No grapes yet ¨C just the promise of them, hanging in the breeze.

    Scattered across the Vineyard are cottage-sized buildings, each with its purpose. One of them, the one surrounded by casks toppled and broken like discarded chess pieces¡­ leads to the Highgrove Warrens. A shipment gone awry, no doubt. Somewhere within lies our way down into the Warrens. Probably through filth. Definitely through danger! I¡¯m not thrilled.

    Anna and I have a plan. Sort of. It¡¯s straightforward enough ¨C we¡¯ll get down there and kill everything that moves! But killing the Shadow Fiend? Not so simple. Such demons command the darkness like it¡¯s alive ¨C swords of shadow, shields of night. They¡¯re truly creatures born of nightmares. But it¡¯s alright ¨C we¡¯ve got a plan for that, too.

    We move through the Vineyard in tense silence. Not a soul stirs. The eerie calm has me gripping Elizabeth tighter. We¡¯re undoubtedly walking into a trap. Shadow Fiends love their sick, twisted games¡­ and I¡¯ve gotta sinking feeling about what this one has in store.

    ¡°Arisa! Over there!¡±

    Anna¡¯s shout snaps me to attention as she draws Ascalon, her claymore gleaming in the light. In the distance¡­ a mob of Vineyard workers shamble towards us, wielding gardening tools like makeshift weapons.

    ¡°Those people¡­¡± Anna gasps, horror creeping into her voice. ¡°They¡¯re not themselves¡­¡±

    ¡°YOU¡­ MUST¡­ DIE¡­¡±

    The workers lurch forward, their eyes unnaturally wide and pupils clouded like stormy skies, their movements a grotesque mockery of life. They¡¯re little more than puppets, their strings pulled from afar by the Shadow Fiend. Slowly, they shuffle in eerie unison¡­ a shambling wall of flesh converging on us from every direction. Rakes, hoes, and sickles glint menacingly as they close in.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re under Mind Control¡­¡± I mutter, snapping my fingers to activate Mage Armour, letting its teal light protect me. ¡°Each of those poor sods has a Shadow Parasite inside, acting as a conduit for that Demon bastard¡¯s spell."

    ¡°Umm¡­ you can break the spells on them like you did with Mister Roderic, right?" Anna asks, shifting into a defensive stance. "But there¡¯s so many of them¡­¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t worry, I got this. Just keep them off me.¡±

    Anna nods, her jaw set as her Sanctuary spreads beneath our feet, its protective aura shimmering silver like the moon. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±

    I wave my hand, and my Divine Blessing takes hold of her. ¡°Blessed is Rinnah¡­ for she is my courage in my hour of need¡­¡± Anna whispers, steadying herself. ¡°May she forgive me for what I must do.¡±

    ¡°DIE¡­¡±

    The thralls attack. Their blows are frantic but sloppy, the tools meant for tending vines now aimed at breaking bones and hacking limbs. Anna meets them head-on, Ascalon flashing as she parries and counters with brutal efficiency. She uses the flat side of her blade to knock them back, her movements a blend of strength and precision as she holds the line for me.

    With the space I¡¯m given¡­ I plant Elizabeth into the ground and focus. The air crackles as I channel Dispel Magic, pulling the demonic parasites from their unwilling hosts. The spider-like demons emerge, screeching as they¡¯re wrenched from the workers¡¯ bodies.

    Each Shadow Parasite meets its end from Ascalon¡¯s edge, reduced to inky smears on the ground that quickly fade away. One by one¡­ the thralls collapse, lifeless but alive¡­ freed from the Shadow Fiend¡¯s grip. Sweat beads on my forehead as I continue channelling Dispel Magic. It¡¯s¡­ draining, but we press on.

    When the last of those little Demon bastards fall, silence returns. The Vineyard workers lie unconscious around us, their tools scattered like remnants of a storm.

    ¡°Nice work, Anna,¡± I say as I put Elizabeth away, surveying the scene. ¡°You did good.¡±

    ¡°You too, Arisa¡­¡± Anna replies, breathless but steady as she sheathes Ascalon, glancing worriedly at the fallen workers. ¡°Will they¡­ be okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but we need to mend their wounds. Let¡¯s get to it.¡±

    We move from one worker to the next, casting Heal on them. There are many of them, but with Anna¡¯s support, the strain on my Mana is¡­ manageable. Slowly, colour returns to their faces. Sure, they¡¯ll wake up with splitting headaches¡­ but they¡¯ll live. Their souls are free.

    Anna hesitates, her hand lingering on one worker. ¡°Arisa. Those parasites I just slew¡­ they make me wonder.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Mister Sinclair. Was he under the Shadow Fiend¡¯s control as well?¡±

    ¡°Almost certainly. He was sent to the Guild for a reason ¨C to lure us here. His cries for help weren¡¯t his.¡±

    Anna frowns. ¡°Umm¡­ you don¡¯t think it was a coincidence, do you? Him showing up when we were in the guildhall?¡±

    ¡°Not with demons. Especially not with a Shadow Fiend. They¡¯re crafty bastards.¡±

    ¡°But Mister Sinclair¡­ is he himself again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only because we got to him in time. He thought he was still fighting with his party, remember? It was his last conscious memory before succumbing to the Shadow Fiend¡¯s Mind Control. That¡¯s how deep it goes. Anyway¡­¡±

    I look towards the building with the broken casks. It awaits, dark and foreboding¡­ and the way down lies within. Anna follows my gaze and nods, her resolve hardening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this,¡± I say, my voice firm. ¡°It¡¯s time to face the source of all this madness.¡±

 Chapter 21: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part IV [Re-write]

    In the Highgrove Cellar¡­

    Ice crystals mounted at each corner smoulder faintly, cooling the air to a frigid stillness. Casks, heavy with the scent of fine wine and old wood, line aisles stained red with blood and half-eaten Giant Rat corpses. It¡¯s a grim, grotesque sight¡­ a fucked up mess.

    Following the trail of bloodstains brought us here, and we aren¡¯t alone. Guttural, demonic growls echo through the aisles. Imps.

    Unlike the thralls we faced earlier, these demons aren¡¯t under the Shadow Fiend¡¯s direct control. They¡¯re scavengers ¨C opportunists feeding on the dead and dying. Barely larger than a child, but deadly in numbers. And where there¡¯s one¡­ there are always more lurking nearby.

    The trail of blood ends abruptly just past the door, marking the last stand of Roderic and his crew of beginner adventurers¡­ as well as the workers they were escorting. Rae and Celia ¨C whoever they were ¨C met their end here. I can see what¡¯s left of them now ¨C scraps of armour, shattered weapons, and the remnants of their bodies scattered in puddles of wine and broken wood. Oh, Rinnah¡­

    Imps love the taste of human flesh. And now, they¡¯re coming for us. Emerging from the shadows of shattered casks and splintered aisles¡­ their beady eyes glint with ravenous hunger. Hooves scrape against the stone floor while claws, slick with blood and gore, gleam maliciously in the dim light.

    There¡¯s five... ten... twelve¡­ damn! There are way too many. They could easily overwhelm us in seconds, drowning us in a demonic tide of claws and teeth. Yet they hesitate, shifting uneasily. Their hunger is clear as day¡­ but so is their reluctance. They sense something.

    Oho! I see! They¡¯re afraid. Maybe it¡¯s me. Imps can sniff out Mana the same way hounds catch the scent of blood, and right now¡­ I¡¯m radiating enough to make them wary. And that¡¯s good ¨C fear is a weapon we can wield.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the initiative,¡± I whisper to Anna, raising my hand to empower her with my Divine Blessing. ¡°We¡¯ll hit them hard before they decide to swarm us.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Rinnah, I trust in you¡­ let not my enemies overcome me in my hour of peril¡­¡±

    We charge together, the wide arc of Anna¡¯s claymore Ascalon and my Holy Fire cutting through the imps like a scythe through wheat. The first wave goes down before the others can react, their bodies collapsing in heaps of smouldering flesh. Frenzied shrieks fill the air as the survivors surge forward, desperate to overwhelm us.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    They target Anna, their claws scraping against her armour while the protective light of her Sanctuary shields her from the worst of their strikes. She fights back fiercely, Ascalon flashing as it cuts through Imp after Imp. Meanwhile, I stay close, channelling Heal on her, focusing my restorative magics into rays of white and blue light that keep her steady and strong.

    The room descends into chaos, but we hold our ground. For every claw that rakes her armour, another Imp falls¡­ and my Heal restores her strength. Eventually, the demonic tide slows down¡­ then stops entirely. When the last of them crumples to the floor and fizzles away, the cellar falls silent once more, save for our ragged breaths.

    ¡°Too late for Rae and Celia,¡± I mutter bitterly, staring at the broken weapons and scraps of armour. ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Anna, winded but resolute, wipes blood from Ascalon. Her armour is battered and stained, and her exhaustion is plain. Still, she nods at me, determined.

    ¡°We may be too late to save them, but we can still avenge them,¡± I say firmly. ¡°We¡¯ll kill that Shadow Fiend.¡±

    ¡°No matter what comes next, I¡¯m with you,¡± Anna replies, her voice steady. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡±

    ¡°Lemme see¡­¡±

    I close my eyes and cast Clairvoyance. The light, what little of it exists down here, reveals a door across the room, leading to what looks like a waste disposal chamber. Beyond that, steps descend into pitch-black darkness ¨C likely leading to the Warrens. No light, no guarantee of safety¡­ just more lesser demons waiting in the shadows alongside the Shadow Fiend.

    ¡°There¡¯s a way down through that door,¡± I say, pointing. ¡°It¡¯s filthy and dark, but it¡¯s our path forward. You ready?¡±

    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let me¡­¡±

    ¡°Save your Mana,¡± Anna interrupts with a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ll light the way forward.¡±

    With a snap of her fingers, she conjures a Candlelight. It blazes momentarily, then stabilises into a silvery orb that hovers between us, casting a steady and bright glow across the room¡­ illuminating a circle as wide and far as Ascalon¡¯s lethal arc.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best,¡± Anna says, her voice resolute. ¡°Stay close to me, Arisa. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    <hr>

    Later, in the Highgrove Warrens¡­

    Darkness, thick and suffocating, recedes inch by inch as Anna¡¯s Candlelight casts its silvery glow. The grim scene unfolds, step by step ¨C Giant Rat corpses strewn across the filth¡­ their flesh reeking of demonic taint.

    There¡¯s only one path ahead. These ancient aqueducts were designed to funnel waste, nothing more. Narrow walls and low ceilings leave just enough space for a worker to clear blockages ¨C or for a blade to swing freely in tight quarters.

    We barely make it a few paces before encountering more imps. They¡¯re gorging themselves on the bloated corpses of giant rats, their sharp teeth tearing into putrid flesh. Unlike the ones upstairs, these bastards don¡¯t hesitate. Something darker drives them ¨C an evil presence lurking in the shadows.

    Not the Shadow Fiend¡­ no, this feels different. Could it be an Imp Master pulling their strings? As each Imp falls, a sinister unease creeps closer. Something is watching. Something is waiting. And from the shadows¡­

 Chapter 22: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part V [Re-write]

    In the Student Council Meeting Room in St. Elicia¡¯s Academy¡­

    ¡°¡­that is the plan for this year¡¯s Cultural Festival, Miss Arisa.¡±

    My fellow Student Councillors sit snugly on plush armchairs around the grand oaken conference table ¨C a relic as old as the Academy itself. But mine? Oh, mine¡¯s the comfiest of them all. Being Student Council President has its perks, y¡¯know!

    Good grief. It¡¯s freezing in here! Every. Single. Meeting. How do I even manage? I swear I¡¯ve raised the temperature on the air conditioning¡­ but someone must¡¯ve cranked it down when I wasn¡¯t looking. And really, I oughta¡­

    Wait. Hold up. This situation feels¡­ familiar. I¡¯ve been here before, in this exact meeting, planning for the Cultural Festival. Y¡¯know, that one magical day where everyone dons elegant kimonos and the entire school transforms into a living showcase of tradition. Very¡­ well, cultural! Hence the name.

    This moment ¨C this meeting ¨C it¡¯s from a time before everything changed. Before Nisha, before the Order of Selene¡­ before Anna became a part of my life. Before I was a Hero or a Healer. It was back when I was just me ¨C Arisa Ishii, Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s Academy. Gosh, that title¡¯s quite the mouthful, eh?

    ¡°If everything is acceptable, Miss Arisa¡­¡± says a young woman with red hair styled in prim ringlets. Her big purple eyes glint behind oversized spectacles that make her look adorably clumsy. ¡°We shall proceed with the arrangements as presented.¡±

    I know her ¨C that¡¯s Sayaka Meiji, our Treasurer. She¡¯s competent and meticulous to a fault, and she¡¯s also all work and no play ¨C extremely serious about everything, all day every day. Eh, she¡¯s alright. Not that we chat much beyond our duties to the Student Council.

    ¡°I have the full proposal here for your final review and approval,¡± Sayaka continues, approaching with a stack of papers in one hand, the other hidden behind her back. ¡°If everything checks out, I¡¯ll need your signature here¡­¡±

    I remember signing those papers. The proposal was solid ¨C we¡¯d fine-tuned it for weeks, coordinating logistics with vendors, school clubs, and performers. We even got the local (and pretty famous nationwide!) idol group to perform, and the boys in St Elicia¡¯s love them! Sure, the process leading up to this point had been nothing short of stressful, absolute chaos¡­ but it was ultimately manageable thanks to Riko¡¯s connections. People tend to stay on her good side!

    ¡°Hold on a sec, Sayaka,¡± I say casually. ¡°I gotta¡­¡±

    She doesn¡¯t pause. Her movements are eerily precise, almost robotic. And her eyes¡­ wait! Are they still purple? No. They¡¯re black. Deep, swirling black.

    ¡°Sayaka!¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    I leap from my chair just as she reveals her hidden hand. In it is a dagger ¨C its blade shifting with pulsating hues of black and blue¡­ like it¡¯s¡­ alive.

    Instinct kicks in. I grab her wrist, halting her mid-motion. The weapon writhes in her grip, exuding demonic energy. This isn¡¯t just a memory. It¡¯s¡­

    <hr>

    Back in the Highgrove Warrens¡­

    ¡°¡­an illusion.¡±

    I¡¯m back in the darkness, the stench of filth pressing in around me. No air-conditioning here, of course. Honestly, that might be the worst part of snapping back to this grim reality.

    It was all just a Demon¡¯s trick ¨C a Greater Illusion designed to trap victims in endless loops of their own memories, leaving them helpless and ripe for slaughter.

    With a snap of my fingers, I summon my Candlelight to illuminate my surroundings¡­ and I see the serrated edge of a demonic dagger inches from my heart. Holding it is the twisted form of an Imp Master, its fleshy wrist caught tightly in my grip.

    I grit my teeth. This little bastard isn¡¯t much larger than its lesser kin, but it¡¯s clever enough to use spells and sacrifice its minions to create openings.

    ¡°You sneaky little motherfucker,¡± I snarl. ¡°Here¡¯s a dose of reality for ya.¡±

    Holy Fire surges from my hand, engulfing the Imp Master in white and blue flames. The creature¡¯s agonised shriek pierces the air as it burns to ash. Unlike its cheap tricks¡­ my fire is very real. And that¡¯s one less demon to worry about.

    But there¡¯s no time to celebrate. My heart lurches as I spot Anna slumped against the wall. She¡¯s trembling¡­ Ascalon discarded on the ground beside her, her eyes wide and tearful¡­ brimming with terror.

    I rush to her side, planting Elizabeth on the ground before raising my hand to cast Dispel Magic. The shimmering energy of the spell washes over her, dissolving the lingering illusion. As soon as it fades¡­ Anna falls to her knees, her breaths shallow and uneven.

    ¡°Anna! Anna!¡± I whisper sharply, gripping her shoulders and shaking her gently but firmly. ¡°Can you hear me? Say something!¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­?¡±

    Her voice is faint, but it¡¯s there. She¡¯s¡­ safe. As safe as one can be in a Demon-infested sewer.

    ¡°My head hurts¡­ What happened?¡±

    ¡°An Imp Master tried to trap us in a Greater Illusion. But don¡¯t worry ¨C it¡¯s done,¡± I say, holding up a hand, its glow of white and blue magic radiating warmth as I channel Heal to ease her pain. ¡°You¡¯re okay now. I promise.¡±

    ¡°To think¡­ I said it¡¯s my duty to protect you¡­¡± Anna murmurs, her voice heavy with regret. ¡°I couldn¡¯t even do that. I¡¯m still so weak¡­¡±

    ¡°You did protect me,¡± I say gently, meeting her gaze. ¡°Remember all those other demons and the thralls you fought? You¡¯ve already done so much.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I did, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So let¡¯s call it even!¡± I say, giving her a cheeky wink. ¡°No point keeping score, right?¡±

    Her lips twitch into a small smile, though her eyes still carry a hint of doubt. ¡°But umm¡­ how did you escape that Demon¡¯s illusion?¡±

    ¡°Once you know an illusion¡¯s possible, your mind naturally starts resisting it,¡± I explain. ¡°The rest? It¡¯s about Mana ¨C mind over Mana. If you can resist an illusion¡­ you¡¯ll become lucid within the space it tries to trap you in. From there, you can break free and wake up. But if you ever get trapped again¡­¡±

    I flash her my best, most reassuring smile.

    ¡°Think of me. I¡¯ll find you. I¡¯ll always get you out, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough chit-chat,¡± I say, standing and offering her my hand. ¡°We¡¯ve got a fight to finish. Ready?¡±

    She nods firmly, taking my hand as she retrieves Ascalon and recasts her Candlelight. Together, we press on into the shadows. The glow of our combined Candlelight lights our path ¨C two little lights in the overwhelming darkness¡­ pushing forward into unknown oblivion.

 Chapter 23: Two Lights in the Darkness, Part VI [Re-write]

    Further into the Highgrove Warrens¡­

    Far up ahead, I can hear the wastewater flowing into a pit. It¡¯s likely a massive reservoir leading out to the river. Once a nesting ground for monsters, it¡¯s now something far worse.

    We haven¡¯t encountered any more demons since that Imp Master. It seems the Shadow Fiend has pulled its minions back, concentrating its forces for one final stand. An ambush, no doubt.

    The shadows are dense, like layers of darkness folded atop each other. It¡¯s¡­ suffocating. I sense the Shadow Fiend far away, cloaked in the void, its presence a pulse of malevolent Mana. It knows we¡¯re coming¡­ and it¡¯s trying to locate us.

    ¡°Our Candlelight¡­¡± Anna whispers, her voice wavering. ¡°It¡¯s almost out. I can barely see anything ahead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reply, calm but firm. ¡°I don¡¯t sense any demons close by. Keep moving. Slowly. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    This isn¡¯t ordinary darkness, though. It¡¯s a Demon¡¯s spell ¨C an Abyss. An all-consuming void of shadows that devours all light, leaving only darkness¡­ black as death. It¡¯s a space where only creatures of darkness thrive.

    Hmm¡­ shit. Our Candlelight flickers feebly, swallowed by the rising tide of shadow as we near the heart of this cursed domain. With each step forward¡­ the Shadow Fiend¡¯s presence grows stronger and stronger. And just a few steps ahead, I sense¡­

    ¡°Anna, stop,¡± I whisper urgently, grabbing her arm. ¡°We¡¯re getting too close.¡±

    I thrust Elizabeth into the ground, raising my hand as a surge of power courses through me. With a focused gesture, I cast Dispel Magic into the oppressive darkness. The muck flickers with an eerie shimmer¡­ revealing the intricate weave of a massive Shadow Web ¨C an insidious demonic trap designed to alert its master to intruders while also sapping their strength. Its sinister strands tremble and disintegrate, undone as the demonic Mana fueling its malevolent purpose dissipates into nothingness.

    ¡°The Shadow Fiend¡¯s just ahead¡­¡± I murmur, my voice low. ¡°It¡¯s gathering its forces in the next chamber, lying in wait. If we¡¯d stepped on that trap¡­ they would¡¯ve known exactly where we were and sprung an ambush.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Anna whispers back, her grip on Ascalon tightening. ¡°I sense¡­ a malevolent presence peering out from the darkness.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You sense it as well now, eh? Aside from laying out that nasty trap, it¡¯s been trying to track us down with its scrying. Just a few more steps¡­ and I reckon we¡¯d be on its radar.¡±

    ¡°So, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Thirty steps cloaked under a Spell Ward ¨C that¡¯ll keep it from sensing us as we close in on the end of the sewer. We¡¯ll count our steps. At twenty-eight, I¡¯ll unleash the brightest Candlelight Nisha¡¯s ever seen. It should blind the bastards for ten, maybe twelve seconds... but let¡¯s plan for eight, just to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay. And that¡¯s where I come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll charge in with my Divine Blessing and take out the Shadow Fiend.¡±

    Anna nods sharply. ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Only one shot at this. Ready?¡±

    She takes a steadying breath. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I weave a Spell Ward, pouring Mana into it to shroud our movements. Step by step, we move forward into the all-consuming darkness, counting our steps silently. At twenty-six¡­ I raise my hand and bestow my Divine Blessing upon Anna; her eyes glow white and blue. And at twenty-eight¡­ as I hold the Spell Ward steady¡­ I thrust Elizabeth into the ground and conjure a massive, overcharged Candlelight. The orb blazes to life, surging forward into the shadows ¨C a radiant sun of white and blue light searing through the darkness.

    The cavern explodes in blinding brilliance, the shadows peeling back like a curtain. Imps screech and flinch, their grotesque forms revealed under the searing radiance. And there it is ¨C the Shadow Fiend ¨C a hulking, arachnid monstrosity, its obsidian exoskeleton glistening as it looms over its minions. Its many eyes gleam with fury and pain, the void given form.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The light does more than pierce the darkness and blind demons ¨C it exposes another sprawling Shadow Web stretched across the floor, its cursed strands lying in wait to ensnare and cripple us had we stumbled in blindly. With a sharp gesture, with Elizabeth already grounded¡­ I cast Dispel Magic, unravelling its evil and clearing Anna¡¯s path.

    ¡°Go!¡± I shout, flames of Holy Fire crackling in my free hand. ¡°Get ¡®em!¡±

    Anna surges forward, Ascalon slicing through the air in a fiery arc. ¡°Be not far from me, Rinnah. You are my strength, my courage¡­¡±

    ¡°RODERIC! THERE¡¯S TOO MANY OF THEM! I¡­¡±

    The Shadow Fiend¡¯s screech tears through the air ¨C a warped cacophony of voices¡­ men and women¡­ crying out in their final moments of agony, twisted into one chilling wail. Still blinded by the searing light, it conjures a writhing torrent of shadowy locusts ¨C an Unholy Swarm surging forward, desperate to engulf Anna in its chaotic embrace. I counter with a torrent of Holy Fire, burning the bugs to ash and giving her the opening she needs.

    ¡°I CAN SAVE YOU, RODERIC! RUN¡­ PLEASE¡­¡±

    ¡°And in you, I trust¡­ to walk in the shadow of death¡­¡±

    Anna lunges, driving Ascalon into the Shadow Fiend¡¯s thorax. The blade sinks deep, the silver edge glowing white-hot as it cleaves through demonic flesh.

    ¡°RODERIC¡­¡±

    The Shadow Fiend howls, its form writhing and distorting under the holy onslaught. Its limbs flail wildly, obsidian blades striking the air in blind desperation. But Anna is relentless; her strikes are swift and brutal, each carving deeper into the Demon¡¯s core. And with a final, mighty swing¡­ she cleaves Ascalon¡¯s edge through its head.

    As the Shadow Fiend crumbles into nothingness¡­ the darkness of its Abyss collapses with it. But for the briefest of moments¡­ its many arachnid eyes lock onto mine, wide with something akin to fear¡­ or is it, dare I say it¡­ recognition? Before I can make any sense of this, the Shadow Fiend is gone¡­ and the cavern plunges into natural darkness.

    Snapping my fingers, I conjure another orb of Candlelight, its soft blue-white glow illuminating the aftermath. The imps and their Imp Master remain, huddled together, their eyes darting between us with a mix of fear, rage¡­ and hunger. Bound by the Shadow Fiend¡¯s lingering will¡­ the Imp Master cannot flee ¨C even if it desperately wants to. And so too are the imps under its command, ensnared by the Imp Master¡¯s unbreakable hold.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice is cautious, her breath still heavy with exertion as the protective light of her Sanctuary surrounds her and me. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t stop now,¡± I say with a small smile, my hand already crackling with Holy Fire. ¡°This is our victory lap.¡±

    <hr>

    Ten minutes later¡­

    Without much ceremony, the remaining imps and the Imp Master crumple to the ground, consumed by Holy Fire and cleaved by Ascalon¡¯s edge.

    Like their fallen Shadow Fiend master, the lesser demons dissipate quickly, their forms vanishing into nothingness. It¡¯s hardly anything worth celebrating ¨C just killing done righteously¡­ a chore like any other.

    The aftermath is peaceful, though the place still reeks of filth. Honestly, we should get the fuck outta here.

    But wait! Something¡¯s lingering where the Shadow Fiend died. A dark essence, thick and black as the abyss itself, pulses with power ¨C demonic magic!  As I stand in its presence, it burrows into my mind, whispering its secrets to me. The secret of¡­

    ¡°MIND CONTROL.¡±

    This spell... it uses Mana to bend others to its will. Humans. Elves. Monsters. Everything, and anything. Even demons. They¡¯d obey my every command¡­ till death do us part.

    But before I can dwell on the thought, it all fades into nothing, leaving no trace behind. The sensation vanishes like smoke in the wind, and I¡¯m left wondering if it ever happened at all. Was I¡­ hallucinating? It¡¯s been a long day, after all¡­ and I¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa!?¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice snaps me back to reality as she gently shakes me. ¡°Are you alright? You were staring deeply into the muck¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Yeah, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I answer, forcing a smile as I try to shake off the dark thoughts still clinging to me. ¡°How about you?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Those words the Shadow Fiend said while we slew it¡­ were they¡­?¡±

    I nod slowly, the weight of the memory sinking in. Anna frowns, concern etching her features.

    ¡°They repeat the dying words of their past victims slain by either them or their minions...¡± I explain, my voice lowering as I think of Rae and Celia. ¡°Like a parrot learning words, y¡¯know? It¡¯s a cheap trick they use to try to frighten their enemies.¡±

    ¡°I see. It was very scary¡­ but I kept going, Arisa.¡±

    I meet her gaze, holding it for a moment. Her eyes are sincere and warm. Her arms are strong, as they¡¯ve always been. And... maybe I¡¯ve got something in my eye right now. But it¡¯s okay. Right now, being close to Anna... I don¡¯t mind it one bit.

    ¡°I trust you. You¡¯re my Healer,¡± Anna says softly. ¡°We¡¯re a team, aren¡¯t we? I put my life in your hands, willingly.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because I believe in us, Arisa. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I reply with a grin. ¡°I sure do!¡±

    For a moment, we look at each other, smiles on our faces. In that instant, this place doesn¡¯t smell like complete, rancid shit. But of course¡­

    ¡°We should get outta here,¡± I murmur, and Anna nods in agreement. ¡°We¡¯ll get back to Roderic with the good news. As good as it can be ever after all this shit.¡±

 Chapter 24: Respite [Re-write]

    Three days later, in the VIP lounge of the Highgrove Vineyard¡­

    Flames flicker softly in the dim light, their glow casting a warm, golden hue across the room as they sway atop fancy candlesticks. Elegant glasses of ruby-red wine stand poised beside a large platter of lobster shells brimming with succulent, buttery meat, delicately layered with crisp breadcrumbs, a generous sprinkle of tangy grated cheese¡­ and a velvety golden sauce that glistens under the candlelight.

    Only the finest for Anna and me ¨C so said the Vineyard management. Nothing less! The wine, they claim, comes from vintage reserves that have aged in their cellar for decades ¨C what precious few bottles managed to survive the havoc unleashed by those infernal imps. As for the lobsters¡­ they were caught fresh from the Crystal Sea and transported in enchanted boxes brimming with ice crystals, keeping them as pristine as the day they were caught.

    It¡¯s pretty decadent if I do say so myself! But they said it¡¯s the least they could do to thank us. They don¡¯t fully grasp what happened¡­ but they saw us helping them while under the grip of the Shadow Fiend¡¯s Mind Control ¨C we were their saviours in their darkest hour while they were trapped, helpless in their own bodies.

    Hey, I¡¯m not one to turn down good food or gratitude! Don¡¯t get me wrong ¨C the dining hall of the Chantry of Eternal Light serves amazing food, but this? Why, this is simply unparalleled! It¡¯s a true indulgence¡­ and an experience to savour!

    We spent two of the past three days with Roderic Sinclair, the Warrior. Anna and I fulfilled our duties as members of the Order of Selene, praying for Rae and Celia and consecrating their remains into urns to be returned to their hometowns. It was the least we could do. No one deserves to fall at the hands of a demon.

    Roderic thanked us before leaving, catching the first ship back to the mainland. He¡¯s bound for his hometown of Lyse ¨C a fortress near the Iron Mountains. He said his father¡¯s the local innkeeper, and we¡¯d always be welcome at his door.

    Lyse¡­ I remember it well. It¡¯s the final bastion of safety and civilisation before the Goblin-held lands of the Cursed Legion. It¡¯s where Castle Ferrous awaits. And with it¡­ the Lesser Shard of the Iron Lord. Anna and I¡­ we¡¯ll inevitably find ourselves there again, seeking my Prophecy, and Rinnah willing¡­ what lies behind that locked door I left behind in the previous timeline. For now, though, we wished him well and watched him sail into the horizon.

    The third day saw us meeting Lady Iris. She already knew of the chaos at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild ¨C our fellows from the Order had kept her informed. Patrols of healers and paladins now traverse the entirety of the Isle, keeping the town of Light¡¯s Hope and its outskirts safe. The Order¡¯s taking no chances after what happened. And uh¡­ Lady Iris and I had a private chat about Anna. About what, exactly? Well, that¡¯s a surprise!Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the dead Shadow Fiend won¡¯t be the last of its kind we face this early in this new timeline, though. Hmph. So much for wanting to live my best life with Anna while teaching her everything I know. Oh well.

    Sighing heavily, I reach for my wine glass and down its contents in a single gulp. This stuff packs a punch ¨C far stronger than the convenience-store beer I used to drink back home! I¡¯m not much of a drinker¡­ but every now and then¡­ cracking open a cold one with a friend is a nice, small joy. It¡¯s the small things, y¡¯know?

    But for now, this fine wine will have to do. As I pour myself a second glass, I glance at Anna. She¡¯s picking at her food, barely eating, her gaze distant.

    ¡°Anna?¡± I ask gently. ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    She stirs her food but doesn¡¯t lift her fork. Her wine glass is half-full, so I refill it for her. She looks up at me, her eyes clouded with a mix of sorrow and thought.

    ¡°I was thinking about what I saw¡­ in the Imp Master¡¯s illusion.¡±

    I take a sip of my wine, watching her closely. She empties her glass in a single motion, and I refill it once more ¨C the last of our current bottle.

    ¡°In that vision¡­¡± Anna continues quietly. ¡°I was in a world of ice and snow¡­ lying in your arms, Arisa. I was in so much pain¡­ and you were crying for me. I reached out to comfort you, but then¡­ everything faded to black.¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Was that how it ended? Between us, in your timeline, in Arcadia?¡±

    I nod slowly, tears pricking at my eyes. It hurts to remember. It always does.

    ¡°You gave your life to save mine¡­¡± I say, my voice a hoarse whisper. ¡°It¡¯s a sacrifice I¡¯ll never forget. It¡¯s why I¡¯m here right here, right now¡­ once more.¡±

    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what happened, I¡¯m glad I did it,¡± Anna answers firmly. ¡°And umm¡­ I finally understand how you felt when we first met.¡±

    ¡°You do? Really!?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm! Arisa¡­ I¡¯ll always give my best for you!¡±

    Oh, Anna¡­ if you¡¯re willing to do this for me, then I have to be strong for you as well. I can¡¯t be crying like a little bitch! I have to be stronger ¨C for us.

    ¡°Great! Since you¡¯re gonna give me your best¡­¡± I tease, wiping my tears with a silk napkin. ¡°I¡¯ll make you so strong that we¡¯ll crush every Demon in our way without breaking a sweat!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Umm¡­ what¡¯s next, though?¡±

    ¡°Oho! I¡¯m glad you asked!¡± I reply with a grin. ¡°I spoke to Lady Iris last night. She said your time has come ¨C you¡¯re gonna become a fully-fledged Paladin!¡±

    Her face lights up with joy. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really! It¡¯s the last step before we head to Sharmarli to see the Oracle,¡± I explain with a cheeky wink. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be a surprise during tomorrow¡¯s morning prayers¡­ but oops! The secret¡¯s out! Just make sure to act surprised, alright?¡±

    She nods eagerly, her excitement bubbling over.

    ¡°Good,¡± I say, smiling. ¡°Now then¡­¡±

    Together, we turn to the lavish spread before us. Hand in hand, we bow our heads and offer words of grace to Rinnah ¨C for this meal, for our safety, for sanctity of the fallen¡­ and for the strength to save those in need when the time comes.

 Chapter 25: Scars of the Past [Re-write]

    Later that night, in the Chantry bathhouse¡­

    It¡¯s just Anna and me in here, once again. We stayed for dessert¡­ which meant missing evening prayers. Oh well!

    We¡¯re washing up side by side, as usual and proper. Perfumed soap and warm water swirl around us in the steamy bathhouse. Having the place all to ourselves is a luxury ¨C I can take my time with my hair¡­ carefully working through each twist. Usually, when it¡¯s crowded, I gotta rush to make it to dinner and prayers.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡±

    I glance at Anna, amused by the shy smile she wears. Her hand rests on her cheek, her gaze fixed on my hair. She¡¯s been stealing glances at it for a while now, not just today. Every day, really. Honestly, I don¡¯t mind it at all.

    ¡°May I¡­ umm¡­ touch them? Your hair¡­ those lovely curls¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t see why not!¡± I reply with a sly grin, tilting my head slightly to offer the left side of my oh-so-fancy hairdo while continuing to work on the right. ¡°In recognition of the badassery you¡¯ve shown on the battlefield thus far¡­ you¡¯ve more than earned the privilege.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Carefully, Anna extends a hand, her fingers trembling slightly as they near my hair. Slowly, she presses her palm against it, running her fingers through the damp curls.

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh. You like ¡®em?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up with delight. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly soft¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± I answer, beaming from ear to ear at her enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ve been using that alchemic conditioner you recommended. That stuff¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°But, umm¡­ has your hair always been this silky?¡±

    ¡°Yup, always has been. Back in my world, I had a full routine to keep it like this. It¡¯s not easy maintaining it in Nisha¡­ but I do my best with what I¡¯ve got! Evidently, I¡¯m succeeding¡­ based on your glowing review!¡±

    Anna giggles. ¡°Good to know! Umm¡­ may I¡­?¡±

    I shift my stool closer. She does the same, her hands reaching for the other side of my hair. Gently, she washes each curl while I continue working on the rest. Amid the lather and steam¡­ we exchange glances and smiles. And I gotta say, this feels¡­ nice.

    But as her hands move through my hair¡­ I catch her gaze lingering on the scars along my arms. Her concern mirrors back to me¡­ and I¡¯m looking at them too.

    ¡°Ran into some bad folks back in my world,¡± I explain, brushing my fingertips over the roughness of an old scar. ¡°Knives, y¡¯know? Nasty little things.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past,¡± I say lightly, waving off her worry. ¡°I gave as good as I got! And hey, look at this pretty face ¨C still intact! My friends back home say I¡¯ve got the devil¡¯s luck.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Rinnah has blessed you,¡± Anna says softly, her smile warm. ¡°Never forget that.¡±

    ¡°Yup. For sure.¡±

    Our eyes meet, and my heart swells with warmth. Truly, Anna¡­ being with you every day is a blessing. After everything in Arcadia, these moments between us feel even more precious than they¡¯ve ever been. I don¡¯t think I ever felt this way in the previous timeline¡­ but perhaps it takes losing someone ¨C what feels like losing them forever ¨C to understand how much they mean to you¡­ in your heart of hearts.

    ¡°Oh! But as a Healer of your calibre¡­¡± Anna ventures nervously, her fingers pausing in my hair. ¡°Have you ever tried to umm¡­ you know¡­ Heal your scars away?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it didn¡¯t work,¡± I say, my gaze falling to the scar cutting through her left eye. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you tried to do the same for yours?¡±

    Anna nods, her expression wistful. It¡¯s a limitation of the Heal spell ¨C flesh, bone, and blood can be mended, but sometimes¡­ scars remain. It¡¯s usually the ones that cut deeper than mere bodily harm. Maybe they¡¯re lessons or reminders. It is what it is.

    ¡°Mom said scars are memories of our past,¡± Anna murmurs. ¡°She said Rinnah wants us to remember and cherish everything ¨C the good, the bad¡­ and everything in between.¡±

    ¡°Damn straight! Lady Iris told me something similar back in my timeline. And besides¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Scars are sexy and badass!¡± I declare with a wink. ¡°In the right places, of course. Like¡­ on an eye, for example!¡±

    Anna¡¯s cheeks flush crimson as she presses her hand to her face. ¡°Oh! Really now¡­ But you¡¯re right. I do aspire to be a badass.¡±

    ¡°Like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just like you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Oho!¡± I tease, grinning as her sweet, earnest smile fills me with warmth. ¡°High praise indeed.¡±

    We return to washing my hair, our laughter mingling with the steam. Soon, it¡¯ll be time to grab towels and leave. But for now, I¡¯m savouring the cosy warmth of this moment. Man, if only every evening could be like this!

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks shyly. ¡°Can I ask you something else?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Were we always this close in your timeline? What were we like when we first met? Were we also¡­ like this?¡±

    I pause, staring into the hazy steam enveloping the room. I know what she¡¯s asking, and I remember. How we were back then¡­ it¡¯s worth telling. But still, I delay¡­ filling a pail with warm water and dousing myself to buy a little time to gather my thoughts.

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°I was a bit of a bitch when we first met,¡± I admit, my reflection blurred in the misty mirror. ¡°In that timeline, when I was summoned here¡­ I was stressed. Impatient. Not exactly the charming specimen you see before you!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Anna asks, wide-eyed. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine why you¡¯d be¡­ stressed.¡±

    ¡°I kept thinking about things back home,¡± I say, my tone soft. ¡°I left so much behind ¨C my duties, my friends, my family¡­ and I worried about them all day long¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still worry about those things?¡±

    ¡°I do. But I got better,¡± I say, smiling at her. ¡°Thanks to you and Lady Iris, I got used to life on Nisha. I¡¯d still like to go home¡­ but this place ain¡¯t so bad either.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Her emerald-green eyes shine, and I find myself waxing poetic again. Heh.

    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so good to me?¡± Anna asks quietly. ¡°Because of the past?¡±

    ¡°Because of our past, present, and future¡­ timelines be damned,¡± I reply, taking her hands in mine. ¡°I cherish us. Now and forever.¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s so¡­ mushy!¡± Anna exclaims, her soap slipping from her grasp as her cheeks redden. ¡°But¡­ it does feel¡­¡±

    ¡°Good?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Anna admits with a bashful smile. ¡°It does.¡±

    ¡°Feeling good¡¯s good enough.¡±

    ¡°If it helps, I¡¯ll always be good to you too!¡± Anna declares, puffing her chest out. ¡°As long as I¡¯m your Paladin, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    ¡°See to it that you do!¡±

    ¡°But umm¡­ on one condition. Just the one!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You have to try to behave more like a proper lady! Like Mom!¡±

    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon!¡± I protest dramatically as Anna bursts into laughter. ¡°I¡¯m hurt! To think I¡¯ve been a proper lady showing nothing but impeccable restraint every fucking day and every fucking night¡­¡±

    My words trail off as laughter overtakes me. It¡¯s true ¨C I can be a bit foul-mouthed! It¡¯s not exactly presidential behaviour befitting a Student Council President. Sometimes, I wonder how I got the job. Maybe it¡¯s this fancy hairdo? Fuck if I know.

    ¡°But will you?¡± Anna asks sweetly. ¡°Pretty please?¡±

    ¡°For you, Anna¡­¡± I say sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

 Chapter 26: Demonic Knowledge - Mind Control [Re-write]

    Further into the night, after dark¡­

    I¡¯m back in Arcadia¡­ in the sacred heart of the World Tree. Again. Oh, fuck me.

    The darkness here is thicker than ever, shrouding the place in deathly palls of black. Trails of deep purple smoke slither past like shadowy serpents, brushing against my skin and making it crawl. The shattered clock remains silent and utterly dark.

    Good grief. Grim doesn¡¯t begin to cover it. It¡¯s not a good feeling, I¡¯ll say. In fact¡­ it¡¯s pissing me off! Damn it! I¡­

    But then, I stop myself, collect my thoughts¡­ and think of Anna. Her suggestion, her promise: that she¡¯d be by my side to kill every Demon Lord in every corner of existence. Even here. Just imagining her beside me, standing shoulder to shoulder ¨C it¡¯s¡­ calming.

    ¡°Love what you¡¯ve done with the place,¡± I say, forcing a smile through gritted teeth as the Demon Lord appears, a dark parody of myself cloaked in deathly shadows. ¡°Think you could make it any darker if you tried?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all me! This place is our shared space, remember?¡± the Demon Lord replies, grinning sharply. ¡°It is what it is¡­ isn¡¯t it? But it does get rather boring, sometimes¡­¡±

    ¡°Feel free to fuck off anytime.¡±

    ¡°If only it were that simple, eh?¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just not trying hard enough.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps¡­¡± the Demon Lord says, its grin widening, ¡°You want to be here, ¡®Hero¡¯. Subconsciously, you do! After all, you¡¯re the one who sought me out this time.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit.¡±

    ¡°You think so? Only you know where I wait in this house of ours, dreaming¡­¡± the Demon Lord continues, sneering. ¡°It¡¯s a real shame you¡¯ve yet to remember ¨C talking to you in your current state of mind can be rather¡­ vexing, if you will.¡±

    ¡°Remember what?¡±

    ¡°The truth, of course. What else?¡±

    ¡°Oh, fuck off with your riddles.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°In time, you¡¯ll remember everything. But for now¡­ you¡¯ve got questions for me, don¡¯t you?¡± the Demon Lord adds, voice cold and cutting. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing a lot of thinking¡­ as mortals are wont to do. Why else would you have returned to me?¡±

    I cross my arms, frowning as it watches me intently. Fine. I admit it ¨C I do have questions. Since Anna and I left the Vineyard¡­ things have been gnawing at me. Y¡¯know, stuff like the Shadow Fiend and the look it gave me as Anna slew it. And then there was the orb of darkness it left behind ¨C that vanished, leaving nothing but a dark whisper in my mind promising the power of¡­ Mind Control.

    ¡°To your first question,¡± the Demon Lord begins with a sly sneer. ¡°Our presence serves as a beacon for our lesser brethren. That Shadow Fiend was but a mere scout attuned to the fractures between worlds, drawn irresistibly to the presence of its Lord.¡±

    ¡°How the fuck did you¡­¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, we are as one. I am you, and you are me. Here, nothing is hidden¡­ and in the dark, everything is laid bare. I can¡¯t lie to you, just as you can¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°The hell you are!¡± I snap. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight ¨C you aren¡¯t me, and I sure as hell ain¡¯t you! Bastard.¡±

    The Demon Lord throws back its head and laughs ¨C a manic, grating sound that echoes through the darkness. I cross my arms tighter, rolling my eyes and forcing myself to wait it out. I gotta say, that bastard knows exactly how to get under my skin. Worse, the laughter¡­ it sounds just like mine. Kind of. Not that I could ever laugh like that. It¡¯s too... evil!

    Hmph. Credit where it¡¯s due, I suppose.

    ¡°Oh my. You swear a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± the Demon Lord says finally, wiping an imaginary tear. ¡°You do that when you¡¯re nervous¡­ when you¡¯re afraid? Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. My point exactly. Oh, but where were we? Ah, yes¡­ your second question.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, if you¡¯d be so kind to humour me.¡±

    The Demon Lord smirks as a familiar orb of black energy materialises in its hand. ¡°You¡¯re curious about that too, aren¡¯t you? Mind Control.¡±

    ¡°How the fuck did you¡­¡±

    ¡°You thought it vanished, didn¡¯t you? But no ¨C it¡¯s a part of you now. Part of us.¡±

    ¡°Explain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a perk of having me around. Tap into your Mana, will it¡­ and it shall be so. Whoever you choose must bend to your command.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need or want that greasy Demon shit,¡± I snap. ¡°It¡¯ll damn my soul.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand your aversion,¡± it sneers. ¡°But when the time comes ¨C when you truly need it ¨C you¡¯ll change your tune. As did I, once.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t count on it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± the Demon Lord replies smugly. ¡°You never know when bending someone¡¯s will might prove¡­ useful.¡±

    ¡°Not my style.¡±

    ¡°For now,¡± the Demon Lord answers, chuckling. ¡°But remember this ¨C in your time of need¡­ the darkness offers salvation. In time, you¡¯ll remember this as well.¡±

    ¡°Good to know, asshole.¡±

    And just like that¡­ I¡¯m awake. Back in my room at the Chantry of Eternal Light, staring at the ceiling. The familiar shadows of the night linger, but my heart isn¡¯t racing this time. I feel¡­ fine.

    Good grief. Maybe I¡¯m getting used to these encounters. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s a good or a bad thing. Probably bad.

    Outside the window, the world is still dark. There¡¯s time yet before dawn and morning prayers. For now, I can sink back into the comfort of my bed. It¡¯s not much¡­ but it¡¯ll do.

 Chapter 27: Prayers at Dawn [Re-write]

    Dawn, in the Chantry¡¯s prayer hall¡­

    The lights, pews, and stained-glass murals gleam, freshly cleaned, dusted, and oiled by the night crew. Their meticulous labour transforms the prayer hall into a sanctuary waiting eagerly for the faithful.

    Every day, before the sun rises¡­ we¡¯re here with everyone else in the Order of Selene. I¡¯m in my school uniform, tie perfectly straight, while Anna dons her battle regalia ¨C complete with that elegant black cloak of hers that flows gracefully in her wake. The other healers and paladins are just as polished in their robes and armour, ready to honour the sacred dawn.

    In my previous timeline, mornings like these were a nightmare. Dragging myself out of bed for these prayers at dawn? Torture. Waking up to attend St Elicia¡¯s was rough enough¡­ but this? Way worse! But now, with all the strength I¡¯ve got as a Healer¡­ I can crawl outta bed and stay awake through most of this. Most days, anyhow.

    But today¡¯s different! I know what¡¯s coming, and, well¡­ I let the cat out of the bag to Anna. It¡¯s okay, though ¨C she promised to act surprised when Lady Iris tells her what¡¯s up. I¡¯m practically buzzing as we file into the grand hall, Anna by my side. She¡¯s been unusually quiet, though ¨C probably battling a stomach full of butterflies.

    We slip through the crowd and take our seats, not in our usual spot but up front with Lady Iris. Usually, she sits alone in the first row. One of the Order¡¯s oldest traditions dictates that only Ecclesiarch¡¯s personal Paladin, the Executor, may sit beside her during these sacred rituals. But the Executor¡­ she¡¯s gone now. And so, the Ecclesiarch sits alone.

    Dispensing with the usual formalities, we settle next to Lady Iris. She acknowledges us with a serene nod, her gaze calm as she watches the final preparations for morning prayers unfold. And uh¡­ Lady Iris, regal in her white and gold holy robes that shimmer with potent enchantments, is an especially striking figure! Honestly, seeing those robes up close makes me ache for my own. They were warm, comfortable and brimming with powerful enchantments just like hers. My school uniform? Not so much.

    Hopefully, Rinnah willing¡­ I¡¯ll have robes of my own again soon. Hey, a girl can dream!

    ¡°Lady Ishii. Anna¡­¡± Lady Iris greets us softly, her eyes flicking to Anna. ¡°From the look in your eyes, I suppose you already know what I am about to say.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Umm¡­ it¡¯s true, Mom!¡± Anna admits, her face flushing bright red as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Sorry! I got too excited and, umm¡­ I begged Arisa to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Nah, that¡¯s on me,¡± I chime in, grinning sheepishly as I scratch the back of my neck. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it! It¡¯s big news, and uh¡­¡±

    ¡°But are you ready for what comes next, Anna?¡± Lady Iris asks, her voice gentle yet firm. ¡°You have done well under Lady Ishii¡¯s guidance in such a short time. Despite the challenges you have faced¡­ you have endured.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have. I¡¯ve faced every challenge head-on!¡± Anna replies earnestly. ¡°And I¡¯m ready for whatever comes next!¡±

    ¡°Good. Keep that resolve close to your heart ¨C it will serve you well,¡± Lady Iris answers warmly before turning to me. ¡° As for you, Lady Ishii¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Lady Iris produces an envelope stamped with a purple and gold wax seal. It¡¯s the insignia of the Oracle¡¯s Eye ¨C the symbol of Sharmarli, the Holy City. And as I look at it¡­ my heart skips a beat because I know what this is ¨C it¡¯s an invitation to the Holy City of Sharmarli, across the Silent Sea, for an audience with the Oracle in the Palace of Lights!

    In the previous timeline, this letter heralded the beginning of my Prophecy in earnest. It was the start of my journey with Anna to gather the six Lesser Shards to recreate the Runestone. And with it¡­ slay the Demon Lord in the dark and frozen heart of Arcadia.

    But this time, it arrived for me months earlier than it did in the previous timeline. Going back in time must¡¯ve really changed things in this new timeline, eh? First, the Shadow Fiend in Highgrove Warrens¡­ and now, this as well. For better or worse, that remains to be seen.

    ¡°Does Lady Mezalune know about my¡­ ¡®situation¡¯?¡± I ask hesitantly, lowering my voice. ¡°You know, the whole me-going-back-in-time thing.¡±

    ¡°She does,¡± Lady Iris confirms with a nod. ¡°For that, she is most eager to meet you.¡±

    ¡°That does sound very much like her.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. With recent events in mind, time is of the essence,¡± Lady Iris continues. ¡°But proper preparation is still of utmost importance. Anna will not accompany you until she becomes a fully-fledged Paladin. To achieve that, you must both undertake the Trial of the First Saint.¡±

    I grin. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, right, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Right!¡± Anna exclaims, her excitement spilling over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! We¡¯ll tackle it together and succeed as a team! We¡¯ve been training for this!¡±

    A smile softens Lady Iris¡¯ usually composed features. ¡°Yes. And I shall pray for both of you ¨C especially you, Anna ¨C that you may find the strength and courage to face whatever lies ahead, no matter the obstacles in your path.¡±

    Her words hang heavy in the air, yet the fire in my chest burns brighter and brighter. As the prayer hall quietens, as morning prayers begin in earnest¡­ Anna and I meet each other¡¯s gaze and share a resolute nod.

 Chapter 28: First in Gold... then in Blood [Re-write]

    Later that morning, at the town of Light¡¯s Hope¡­

    It¡¯s sunny. Townsfolk and adventurers are out and about. Life goes on, demons or not.

    Anna and I have the whole day to prepare for our foray into the Cathedral of the First Saint, where we¡¯ll face the spirit of Saint Alyssa Alcadeias ¨C the First Saint herself.

    As was written in the Libram of the First Saint, she¡¯s the one who founded the Order of Selene. Now, centuries thereafter¡­ her undying soul lingers on the Isle of Spirits as a Devata ¨C a holy Monster embodying the magic and might of Healer and Paladin alike.

    Inside the Cathedral of the First Saint, Saint Alyssa guards the twin relics sacred to the Order of Selene ¨C the Holy Grail and the Blessed Rosary. She¡¯ll only yield them to a paladin and healer who can brave the Cathedral and the challenges awaiting within, and after all that¡­ endure the divine storm of her wrath unleashed. In her words:

    ¡°Three minutes. No more, no less.¡±

    In the previous timeline, Anna and I barely survived those three minutes with her. We barely scraped through by the skin of our teeth, like students scrambling to finish an exam just before the bell. It was¡­ quite the experience!

    So, I know we can do it again! I¡¯m much stronger now¡­ and Anna¡¯s kept up nicely. Together, we¡¯ve got this. Easily, if I do say so myself!

    In the last timeline, Saint Alyssa taught me Aura Blade ¨C a holy spell encapsulating the mastery of Mana wielded by a Devata. With it, any blade ¨C or even any object ¨C can be infused with Mana¡­ making it strong enough to clash against any weapon. It¡¯s quite the lifesaver in a pinch!

    I remember why she deemed me worthy of Aura Blade. She saw in me what she once was ¨C a Hero guided by Prophecy, golden eyes and all. It was her gift to me for my journey across the mainland of Nisha¡­ and it came in clutch for Anna and me so damn many times when we thought ourselves outmatched¡­ when all hope seemed lost.

    But who knows what¡¯ll happen this time? I¡¯m returning to this as a much stronger Healer. I don¡¯t wanna brag¡­ but I reckon I could pass the Trial of the First Saint easily on my own! Or not. It¡¯s never easy with these sorta things. Never is.Stolen story; please report.

    Anyway¡­ where were we? Oh, right! Preparations. It¡¯s why Anna and I stepped out of the Chantry of Eternal Light in the first place! A wise man once said that overconfidence is a slow and insidious killer. And that the cost of preparation is paid first in gold¡­ then in blood. In the previous timeline, we learned that the hard way ¨C we were both beginners back then.

    We¡¯ve got a list of approved items for the Trial ¨C  simple supplies like bandages, potions, and food. Nothing too fancy. The Trial of the First Saint aims to test the mettle and mastery of healers and paladins, after all.

    ¡°So, umm¡­ where to first?¡± Anna asks, glancing at our shopping list. ¡°Or should we split up? We¡¯d cover more ground.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stick together,¡± I reply warmly. ¡°It¡¯s a bit slower, but then¡­¡±

    I smile at Anna, and she blushes, pressing a hand to her reddened cheek.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± I add with a playful wink. ¡°So, what do ya say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Our first stop is the Apothecary¡¯s Shop for healing potions. Blood-red and far too bitter for my taste¡­ they¡¯re effective at dulling pain, mending wounds, and restoring lifeblood ¨C just like a good Heal! Our spells usually suffice¡­ but it¡¯s always wise to have backups.

    We also pick up some mana draughts. These swirl with blue and purple hues in their vials, sickeningly sweet but icy-cold and refreshing, like a can of ice-cold soda! They¡¯re essential to keep our Mana reserves strong on a long trip. Spellcasting is thirsty work, y¡®know!

    ¡°Okay, so that¡¯s done¡­¡± I muse as I pack the potions into our bag. ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°Food and water¡­¡± Anna replies, checking the list. ¡°General Store?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    At the General Store, we grab waterskins (to fill later!) and a few sandwiches. Not much is needed, as the Cathedral of the First Saint isn¡¯t a sprawling Dungeon. Just enough to keep us going until dinner.

    And uh¡­ that¡¯s it! Not as much stuff as I¡¯d imagined¡­ but then again, we¡¯re not venturing into hostile wilderness for days on end. Not yet, anyway.

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks as we leave the shop, bag of supplies in tow. ¡°Can we get lunch at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild today?¡±

    ¡°Not up for the Chantry¡¯s potato soup in a bread bowl?¡± I tease with a playful wink. ¡°I thought you like that! As do I!¡±

    ¡°I do! But the Guild restaurant does a very nice pepperoni pizza. And umm¡­ we don¡¯t visit Light¡¯s Hope very often.¡±

    ¡°Pizza, you say? Heh. Now you¡¯ve got my attention.¡±

    Anna¡¯s face lights up instantly. ¡°It¡¯s the best, Arisa! Thin crust, loads of cheese and pepperoni on every slice¡­¡±

    ¡°Woah¡­¡±

    ¡°Can we? Pretty please?¡±

    I feign deliberation, then grin. ¡°Hell yeah! I fucking love pepperoni pizza. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    With that, we head to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, supplies in tow and just in time for lunch. I gotta say¡­ today¡¯s shaping up to be a really good one!

 Chapter 29: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part I [Re-write]

    The following day, at the outskirts of the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Hypostyle pillars, adorned with golden runes of sacred wisdom and holy might, rise high above the trees. Within these hallowed halls¡­ the First Saint awaits.

    Traditionally, healers and paladins of the Order of Selene face this Dungeon and its trials after at least six months of rigorous training and study at the Chantry of Eternal Light. It¡¯s the final test ¨C an exam of might and magic to prove worthy of graduation, to become fully-fledged members of the Order and its holy purpose.

    Anna and I did that in the previous timeline ¨C six months of studying under Lady Iris and daily physical training and combat drills. This time? We¡¯re diving in way ahead of schedule.

    Not that I¡¯m worried. I¡¯m ready. We¡¯re ready! It¡¯s gonna be Anna¡¯s first time. As for me¡­ it¡¯s a homecoming. We¡¯ve been quiet since we left Light¡¯s Hope, walking through the forest in silence¡­ but I can sense it ¨C she¡¯s nervous. As am I, in my heart of hearts.

    Yesterday, I spent the entire afternoon (and a good chunk of the evening!) telling Anna everything I remembered about the Trial of the First Saint from the previous timeline. Y¡¯know, stuff like the monsters, the puzzles¡­ and the dangers awaiting us. It¡¯s nothing too serious ¨C it¡¯s all designed to test, not kill. If we fail, we¡¯ll wake up outside the entrance with one mother of a headache. So, no pressure!

    Rinnah willing, we¡¯ll make it through quickly and easily. In and out, three-hour adventure! Tonight¡¯s menu in the dining hall includes beef stew¡­ and I fucking love beef stew! Just thinking about those tender chunks of beef, the rich, savoury broth, and the perfectly soft carrots and onions¡­ makes my mouth water. But I digress!

    ¡°Umm¡­ are you ready, Arisa?¡± Anna says softly, her voice breaking the silence. ¡°Say the word, and I¡¯ll lead the way inside.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m as ready as I¡¯ll ever be,¡± I answer with a smile, snapping my fingers to let my Mage Armour envelop me in a flash of teal light, hardening my flesh like stone. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Anna.¡±

    ¡°Wait, really?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    ¡°You just¡­ you seem so calm,¡± Anna remarks, looking bashful as she places a hand on her cheek. ¡°Sorry!¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologise. Remember what you said about facing challenges?¡±

    ¡°Doing our best?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. And we¡¯ll do it together, won¡¯t we? No matter what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will!¡±

    Her deep breath and determined smile are all the confirmation I need. Together, we step past the towering pillars and enter the Cathedral of the First Saint.

    <hr>

    Entering the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Torches fixed to ancient stone walls burn with eternal holy flames, casting flickering shades of molten gold and searing orange across the cloisters. The air carries the faint scent of aged stone and ash, the silence broken only by the distant hum of sacred wards. Our surroundings are immaculate¡­ unnervingly so.

    Anna moves ahead, her steps cautious but steady, while I follow close behind, eyes scanning every shadow. My pulse thrums in my ears, tension coiling tight in my chest. It¡¯s been a while since I last walked through these halls with her, one timeline ago. And with every step, the promise we made to each other before entering repeats in my head like a mantra:

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best together. No matter what!¡±

    The first trial begins when the cloisters open into a crumbling garden. It mirrors the Chantry¡¯s courtyard, though the resemblance only makes it more disquieting. Broken paths stretch towards sealed rubble, forcing us down the only open route.

    And then it appears.

    From the shadows of the garden strides a hulking Dullahan ¨C a hulking Monster comprised entirely of a massive, walking suit of holy armour that gleams beautifully with the golden aura of divine magic. In one mailed hand, it bears a massive square shield that slams into the ground with a thud reverberating uncomfortably through my bones. With its other hand, it wields a brutal warhammer, its blunt head glinting ominously.

    The Dullahan¡¯s faceless helm tilts with acknowledgement as Anna and I approach¡­ and it shifts into a defensive stance, blocking the path forward. Beside me, Anna adjusts her stance, Ascalon¡¯s blade balanced on her shoulder. Her knuckles are white around the hilt.

    ¡°Right on cue¡­¡± I mutter, tightening my grip on Elizabeth, the comforting weight of my staff steadying my nerves. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±

    I¡¯ve faced this big guy before in the previous timeline; I know its tactics well. The Dullahan is a relentless sentinel, its massive shield an impenetrable bulwark against frontal assaults. It waits, patiently and calculatingly¡­ using that massive shield to stagger its foes, wearing them down with bone-shaking bashes before bludgeoning them with the brutal swing of its warhammer.

    Attrition is this Monster¡¯s game ¨C slow, steady, and merciless¡­ and it¡¯s a test of tactics and coordination between Paladin and Healer. The key to victory lies in precision and teamwork. Alone, its defences are nearly insurmountable. But together, we¡¯ll outmanoeuvre it, flanking past its defences to strike where it¡¯s most vulnerable ¨C its rear.

    But as we move into position¡­ Anna gasps, pointing beyond the towering Dullahan standing in our way. ¡°Arisa ¨C look!¡±

    ¡°Ain¡¯t no way¡­¡±

    Behind the Dullahan, spectral figures begin to coalesce, their forms shimmering in a radiant blend of white and gold. Golden staves ignite with blazing Holy Fire, casting an eerie, flickering glow across the crumbling garden. Four Lightsworn emerge, their luminous bodies exuding an almost otherworldly menace.

    As the Dullahan raises its shield, the atmosphere thickens... charged with the weight of impending combat. My pulse quickens, the tension coiling tighter within me with each heartbeat.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡± I sigh, my grin fading. ¡°Never easy, is it?¡±

 Chapter 30: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part II [Re-write]

    Battle in the Cathedral Gardens¡­

    The quartet of Lightsworn raise their blazing staves high, arcs of Holy Fire cascading over the Dullahan¡¯s massive shoulders like meteors raining from a vengeful sky. The flames surge with unrelenting fury¡­ their heat palpable even from a distance.

    ¡°Get behind me, Anna!¡±

    I extend a hand and conjure a Spell Ward, its protective runes flaring white and blue. The oncoming barrage of Holy Fire crashes against the barrier with deafening explosions, the radiant flames splashing harmlessly onto the scorched grass. For now, we¡¯re safe¡­ but the air hums with tension as the Lightsworn, protected by the Dullahan, charge up their staves anew.

    Another wave of Holy Fire descends, then another. Each time, I hold firm, my Spell Ward absorbing the onslaught. And between the barrages¡­ I notice the faintest of delays ¨C the Lightsworn need time to recharge their Mana after each coordinated volley.

    ¡°Stay close. We¡¯re advancing,¡± I instruct, my voice steady despite the pounding of my heart. ¡°When we get close¡­ feint the big guy. We¡¯ll take those mages out first.¡±

    Anna nods, gripping Ascalon tightly. ¡°Understood.¡±

    We advance cautiously, my Spell Ward deflecting each fiery assault. The once-serene garden is now a radiant inferno, blessed flames licking at the grass and casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. As we near the Dullahan, it shifts, raising its massive shield with a sound like grinding metal. It plants itself in our path, an unyielding wall of holy steel.

    ¡°Now, Anna!¡±

    I whisper a prayer, bestowing my Divine Blessing upon her. She lunges forward with lightning speed, Ascalon poised to strike a killing blow.

    The Dullahan braces itself, hoisting its shield high to block our advance ¨C but at the last possible moment¡­we veer sharply to its flank, slipping past it while it sluggishly re-orientates itself. The burning grass crackles underfoot, embers flying as I swiftly raise a Spell Ward. Its protective glow shields us from the searing heat of our surroundings. And with the Dullahan momentarily outmanoeuvred¡­ we charge straight for our true targets ¨C the Lightsworn quartet.

    Anna¡¯s eyes narrow, her voice a reverent murmur as she lifts Ascalon, its blade gleaming with holy purpose. ¡°In you I trust, Rinnah. Blessed is your wisdom, teaching me to fight¡­¡±

    The Lightsworn retaliate, their golden staves unleashing a massive torrent of Holy Fire. I summon one more Spell Ward, and as I weave lots of Mana into it¡­ my barrier holds firm as we charge. Anna''s movements are a blur of precision and power, Ascalon carving through those spectral mages in wide, devastating arcs. Each one shatters into fragments of light as they perish¡­ their forms dissolving into the ether.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    But the fight isn¡¯t over. Behind us, the Dullahan discards its shield with a resounding crash, gripping its warhammer with both hands. It glows golden and white as it moves with renewed purpose¡­ its massive weapon arcing towards Anna in a blow meant to crush her utterly.

    ¡°Let me not be ashamed, Rinnah¡­¡± Anna whispers, meeting its attack head-on with Ascalon as the silver light of her Sanctuary forms brightly beneath her feet. ¡°Let not my enemies triumph over me¡­¡±

    The clash of weapons echoes like thunder, holy sparks raining down around them. She holds her ground¡­ but the Dullahan¡¯s sheer force drives her back, inch by inch.

    But not if I can help it! Drawing a deep breath, I muster the last vestiges of my Mana, shaping a blazing bolt of concentrated Holy Fire in my hand. With precision born from desperation¡­ I launch it at the Dullahan¡¯s leg, and it strikes true, the impact staggering the towering figure. It falters, just for a heartbeat ¨C but that¡¯s all Anna needs!

    ¡°You are my goodness, my high tower of strength¡­¡±

    Seizing the opening, Anna pivots with fluid grace, circling to its exposed flank. With a roar of determination, she swings Ascalon in a devastating arc. The blade cleaves through enchanted steel like parchment, shattering the Dullahan¡¯s armoured form into a cascade of twisted metal and crumbling fragments of light.

    ¡°And in you¡­ I trust.¡±

    The battlefield falls into an almost reverent hush, the faint echo of her mighty, sundering strike lingering in the air. For a brief, glorious moment¡­ she stands tall, triumphant and respectful over the shattered remains of a worthy foe. But then, without warning, her strength falters. She drops to one knee as her breathing grows laboured¡­ crimson streaks of blood trailing from her lips as her body betrays the toll from moments prior.

    ¡°Anna!¡± I yell as I rush to her side, my hands glowing white and blue as I tend to her with Heal. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be fine. Just stay still¡­.¡±

    She grimaces but manages a wry smile. ¡°Was the Trial of this First Saint this hard in your timeline, Arisa? Those glowing mages weren¡¯t part of the original test, were they? Or the Dullahan, using its warhammer with such power¡­¡±

    ¡°Not even close,¡± I reply, shaking my head. ¡°It was just the Dullahan and its stupid shield. Looks like they¡¯ve ramped up the difficulty, eh?¡±

    Her smile widens slightly, though it¡¯s tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Regardless, we passed¡­ didn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°With flying colours,¡± I say warmly, watching as the light of my Heal erases her pain, closing her wounds and returning her strength to her¡­ even as the bloodstains remain as a reminder of the battle we just fought. ¡°You were incredible, by the way! When you stood your ground against that Dullahan, that was seriously¡­ badass.¡±

    Her cheeks flush, though whether it¡¯s from exertion or embarrassment, I can¡¯t tell. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have done it without you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what can I say?¡± I say with a grin, helping her to her feet. ¡°Teamwork makes the dream work. We¡¯re gonna kick so much more ass together in the rooms ahead, I¡¯m sure of it!¡±

    We take a moment to regroup, sharing some mana draughts and water from our supplies. Anna downs hers quickly, ignoring my warnings to pace herself¡­ and I can¡¯t help but laugh as she coughs lightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re hopeless,¡± I tease, handing her a napkin to clean her chin. ¡°Slow down, won¡¯t ya?¡±

    Her blush deepens, but she smiles all the same. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡± I reply, my voice soft. ¡°Always.¡±

    With our strength restored and our gear in hand, we press onward toward the Cathedral¡¯s imposing interior. The first trial was undeniably gruelling, I¡¯ll say¡­ and it¡¯s only the beginning. But it¡¯s okay ¨C together, we¡¯ll make it through!

 Chapter 31: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part III [Re-write]

    Further into the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Passing through spacious hallways bathed in fiery torchlight, we approach what appears to be a dining hall reminiscent of the Chantry of Eternal Light in a bygone era. It¡¯s almost nostalgic, though I doubt we¡¯ll find any beef stew waiting for us. Or anything edible, really.

    Oh well. That said, the inscriptions on the walls are rather¡­ fascinating! They¡¯re written in divine Enochian ¨C the language enshrining the Order of Selene¡¯s prayers and librams. But these particular words are far more¡­ complicated. Intricate. Archaic, even.

    In the previous timeline, when Anna and I ventured into this Dungeon to face Saint Alyssa, I noticed these inscriptions while treading through these sacred halls, but they were beyond me, just as it had been as well for my fellows in the Order. But now, as the Healer I¡¯ve become¡­ these words demand my attention again.

    They shimmer softly, like fireflies dancing in the night sky, as though finally ready to divulge their long-guarded secrets to me. A thought flickers through my mind ¨C having survived Arcadia one timeline ago, have I become powerful enough to be worthy of what was once denied to me and so many others? As my fingers and eyes follow the intricate lines¡­ a story begins to unfold¡­

    ¡°Arisa? Is something wrong?¡± Anna asks, noticing that I¡¯ve stopped to stare at those glowing inscriptions. ¡°Are those symbols¡­ Enochian?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply, my voice tinged with awe. ¡°These runes¡­ they¡¯re spelling out something I¡¯ve never seen before ¨C not in the Codex or any librams or prayers.¡±

    ¡°What do they say?¡± Anna asks, her curiosity piqued. ¡°I can¡¯t make any sense of any of them.¡±

    ¡°Neither could I in the previous timeline. But not anymore! They speak of a time before Rinnah, before the Demon Lord. Huh. That¡¯s odd. Okay, this one says¡­¡±

    ¡°There are twenty-five of them ¨C a tribe of children. Humans and elves. They¡¯ve made camp across the river, roughly two hours from my shop through the hidden path.¡±

    ¡°Shop?¡± Anna wonders out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Me neither,¡± I answer, crossing my arms. ¡°And these runes right next to them say¡­¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t show any signs of corruption. Who are they? I noticed a cluster of rickety boats beached on the shore ¨C likely theirs. Where are their parents? Or guardians?

    I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone else to be alive after what happened. Anyone else who hasn¡¯t become one of them, I mean.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± Anna mutters, her brow furrowed in frustration, only to have her eyes suddenly light up. ¡°Wait! What about the next set?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± I reply, leaning closer. ¡°These say¡­¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know I¡¯m here; I¡¯ve been observing them from a distance for about a week now. They forage for food during the day, and at night, the older ones sing songs to the little ones to help them sleep.

    They seem to like the gifts I¡¯ve left them ¨C toys and storybooks, leftovers from what remains of my shop. That¡¯s nice.¡±

    With Anna quietly listening in awe as we stand before the runes, my gaze shifts along the wall to the next set. They read:

    ¡°One of the older children ¨C a young Elf, no more than twelve ¨C had broken her leg while climbing a tree to pick fruit. She had wandered too far from camp, her cries lost to the distance. I wanted to stay hidden, as I always have¡­ but I couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch! As I did the world¡­ when it was¡­ when I was¡­

    It wasn¡¯t anything beyond my abilities to tend to her wounds ¨C there¡¯s a surprising amount of practical knowledge you can pick up from old books. It¡¯s one of the reasons why I¡¯m still alive.¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°There¡¯s one last set of runes,¡± Anna says, her voice soft as she points to the far edge of the wall where our gazes have been tracing. ¡°Right there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, good. It says¡­¡±

    ¡°Her name is Alyssa. She visits the shop three times a week, sometimes four. She¡¯s polite, quiet, and doesn¡¯t make a mess of things. I thought she was unconscious while I was mending her wounds... but as I turned to leave that fateful day, her eyes were open, quietly watching me. I guess I slipped up, after all these years.

    She told me the others know about me ¨C or rather, the idea of me, pieced together from the gifts I¡¯ve left them over the years. To them, I¡¯m a ¡®Goddess¡¯. Their Goddess. The toys, storybooks and many secret presents¡­ have woven a myth around me.

    I don¡¯t mind it too much. As they¡¯ve grown older, over the years, I¡¯ve started leaving them more practical things ¨C books with fragments of knowledge from the old world. I can only hope that, in time, these gifts will serve them well.

    As for Alyssa... she wants to learn from me, to do for her people what I did for her. And she¡¯s persistent ¨C relentless, even. She won¡¯t take no for an answer. Part of me wants to say yes, to take her in as my own¡­ but am I truly ready to have a child in my life again? Every time I look into her eyes, I can¡¯t help but think of you, Selene...¡±

    ¡°These runes are from Rinnah¡¯s perspective, aren¡¯t they?¡± Anna muses, her fingers lightly tapping her chin. ¡°According to the Libram of the First Saint, she trained Miss Alcadeias¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± I reply, my brow furrowing. ¡°But the story cuts off here. Then again, knowing what¡¯s in that Libram and the Trial of the First Saint¡­ the rest is history, eh?¡±

    ¡°I suppose¡­¡±

    ¡°This is rather weird, though,¡± I add, my voice thoughtful. ¡°Rinnah was a shopkeeper? And she¡¯s surviving on an island after some kinda¡­ apocalypse? None of this is in the Codex¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom never mentioned it either¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Memories of demonic inscriptions scattered across in Arcadia surface in my mind ¨C cryptic symbols that defied interpretation in the previous timeline. They weren¡¯t exactly in Enochian ¨C it was something similar, yet tainted by something very¡­ evil. And if the Demon Lord¡¯s haunting words about us being ¡®as one¡¯ hold any weight, I can¡¯t help but wonder¡­

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°The answers we¡¯re looking for¡­ they might be in Arcadia,¡± I suggest with a slight frown. ¡°There were more runes like these in there, back in the previous timeline.¡±

    Anna frowns at the mention of that accursed place. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I assure her with a warm smile, shaking off the lingering questions within me. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, let¡¯s focus on the Trial.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Promise you¡¯ll tell me when you learn more?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to know. Hell, maybe you¡¯ll be strong enough to decipher them alongside me!¡± I say, offering a grin. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    With Anna leading the way, we press forward. The next chamber is a grand dining hall, its long tables adorned with gleaming plates and glasses. Everything is pristine, as though awaiting a feast that will never come. Still, I can¡¯t help but marvel at how immaculate it all is. Who ¨C or what ¨C keeps it this clean?

    But my musings are short-lived. I know what¡¯s coming next ¨C Lightspawn. Swarms of them, each about the size of an angry puppy or Giant Rat, are meant to overwhelm intruders. They¡¯ll surge from every corner of the room, knocking aside the cutlery in their relentless charge.

    The strategy is straightforward for first-timers. Take up a defensive position as they close in, have the Paladin cast and maintain Sanctuary for protection. At the same time, the Healer focuses on keeping them both alive while they carve through the horde together. That¡¯s how Anna and I handled it in the last timeline. But this time¡­ something feels different.

    Once again, right on cue, the Lightspawn emerge, their glowing forms a massive horde of gnashing teeth. But instead of charging us, they stop and gather. Their movements are eerily synchronised as they coalesce¡­ their radiant bodies dissolving into wisps of golden light.

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna cries, unsheathing Ascalon. ¡°The Lightspawn, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Merging¡­¡±

    The light intensifies with each Lightspawn joining its glow, their combined radiance swelling to a critical mass like a miniature sun. And as that light expands¡­

    ¡°Shit. Get behind me, Anna!¡±

    I throw up a Spell Ward just as the luminous orb of light bursts into a supernova of holy energy. The sheer intensity of it makes my head spin, even with my protective barrier taking the worst of it. And when the blinding radiance finally fades¡­ a new threat stands before us.

    ¡°YOU DIE TODAY...¡± it bellows, its voice a deep, guttural symphony of a hundred beasts growling in unison. ¡°TAINTED ONE...¡±

    The fused Lightspawn now form a towering monstrosity, its many glowing eyes fixed on us with terrifying intent. With a single, massive arm... it sweeps aside the dining tables, clearing the space between us.

    ¡°Arisa, what is that!?¡± Anna shouts, her grip on Ascalon tightening as she stares up at the colossal figure now dominating the room. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a Monster of such size¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Radiant Colossus¡­¡± I reply as I ready Elizabeth for battle. ¡°Fucking hell.¡±

    Anna swallows hard but doesn¡¯t falter. ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°We fight like we¡¯ve never fought before,¡± I say, steeling myself. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

 Chapter 32: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part IV [Re-write]

    In the shadow of the Radiant Colossus¡­

    Only a few steps separate us from those colossal arms that could effortlessly turn us to paste with a single, unguarded hit, even with the protection of a Paladin¡¯s Sanctuary. And to make matters worse¡­ the door behind us slams shut with an ominous finality.

    ¡°NO ESCAPE.¡±

    The Radiant Colossus wastes no time. From above, a massive holy fist descends like a divine hammer, shattering the ground where we¡¯d stood moments before. Anna and I barely dodge in time ¨C and as I glance at the freshly-formed crater¡­ I count my blessings.

    Shit. If this thing lands a hit, we won¡¯t just wake up outside the Cathedral nursing headaches ¨C assuming we even wake up afterwards. The words it¡¯s been saying to us thus far haven¡¯t been the most¡­ encouraging. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s here to test us. But instead, kill.

    But why? I murmur a quick prayer under my breath, waving my hand to infuse Anna with my Divine Blessing. This brute of a Monster could quickly level an entire army without breaking a sweat. But it¡¯s also a Monster created by merging many lesser ones, so¡­

    ¡°Arisa, look out!¡±

    Anna barrels into me, knocking us both to the side as another titanic fist smashes down, obliterating the spot we just vacated.

    Ah, I get it now! This towering monstrosity isn¡¯t just a brute force construct; it¡¯s a fusion of countless Lightspawn, its massive form held together by an immense reservoir of Mana. I reckon that¡¯s what caused the supernova of light just now!

    So, Dispel Magic might be our answer to beating it. But if I start channelling right here and now¡­ it¡¯ll notice and squash me like a bug.

    ¡°Oh my... that was far too close for comfort¡­¡± Anna gasps, her eyes wide with alarm as she hauls me to my feet, her gaze locked on the Radiant Colossus, tracking its every ominous shift. ¡°Are you alright, Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I gasp, dodging another ground-shaking blow alongside her. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got an idea. But I need you to¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep it busy!¡± Anna cuts me off as she tosses Ascalon and her cloak aside, grabbing a chunk of rubble the size of her hand. ¡°Do what you have to do!¡±

    Wait¡­ can she read my mind? No time to ask. She hurls that chunk of rubble at the Radiant Colossus, striking one of its many glowering eyes. That impromptu missile catches the Monster¡¯s ire¡­ and she sprints away while she grabs another piece of rubble.

    ¡°CRUSH YOU¡­ KILL YOU!¡±

    While Anna dodges the Radiant Colossus¡¯ unrelenting fury¡­ I seize the moment. Planting Elizabeth into the ground, I channel Dispel Magic, focusing on that enormous construct Monster. Dust and debris swirl around me as red and black magic circles, inscribed with glowing Enochian runes, materialise beneath my feet.

    The air crackles with energy as Elizabeth¡¯s bladed wings blaze with radiant white and blue light, serving as my steadfast grounding rod as I unbind the potent holy magic keeping this titanic Monster together. But even with all my power concentrated on this¡­ the strain is almost too much for me. My head pounds, and my vision blurs. And I¡­This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Arisa? Arisa!¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice cuts through the haze enveloping my thoughts. I blink, shaking myself back to reality. The magic circles are long gone¡­ the Radiant Colossus as well. In its place, radiant wisps dissipate rapidly into the settling dust.

    I glance around cautiously, taking in the scene. The Cathedral still stands ¨C just barely ¨C its grandeur marred by destruction. Rubble and debris are strewn across the shattered remains of the once-pristine dining hall, a stark testament to the chaos that unfolded here.

    Good grief. Did we¡­ win? I slump to my knees, struggling to catch my breath. My hand glows faintly as I cast Heal, my soothing, restorative magic washing over me like a cool breeze. And as I do that¡­ a second glow joins mine ¨C Anna¡¯s Heal.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Anna asks, her warm smile like sunlight piercing through storm clouds as she extends a hand to help me up. ¡°That was a very intense encounter¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡±

    She pulls me to my feet with surprising strength. Despite everything, she¡¯s mostly unscathed ¨C just a few minor scrapes and a layer of dust on her armour. With renewed vigour, I extend my hand toward her, using Heal to gently mend the small cuts and blemishes etched across her skin. It¡¯s the least I can do.

    ¡°You knew what I was planning, didn¡¯t you?¡± I tease as my hand pulses warmly with white and blue light. ¡°Read my mind, eh?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ yes!¡± she replies sheepishly, her cheeks tinged red. ¡°You explained Dispel Magic to me in the library, remember? You said it drains any magic it¡¯s focused on.¡±

    ¡°I did say that, yeah!¡±

    ¡°So, I figured if I distracted the Colossus¡­ you¡¯d have enough time to work your magic.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Great minds think alike, eh?¡±

    Anna grins. ¡°Of course! I trust you. And you trusted me.¡±

    I laugh, the sound bubbling up from sheer relief. It feels good ¨C we feel good. Against all odds, we pulled it off. We¡¯re still here¡­ and we¡¯re still going strong!

    But amid the laughter, an uneasy thought lingers in my head ¨C the Radiant Colossus¡¯ words. What exactly was it shouting about ¨C a ¡®tainted one¡¯? Was it referring to me? Could that explain why the Dullahan and the Lightsworn fought so fiercely? Just what the fuck is going on here?

    Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her voice soft and laden with concern as she studies my face. ¡°You¡¯re looking awfully pale¡­ are you alright?¡±

    I shake my head, a deep frown forming as unease settles over me. ¡°Lady Iris said nothing about this. This was supposed to be a test of your mettle as a proper Paladin. But that Radiant Colossus wasn¡¯t testing us; it was trying to kill us! So were the monsters before it. And I think¡­ I think it¡¯s because of me.¡±

    Anna¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°Because of your dreams about the Demon Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I mutter, the weight of my thoughts dragging my voice lower. ¡°Am I truly tainted, Anna? I¡­¡±

    The words catch in my throat as I glance down at the sandwich and waterskin now placed in my hands. Blinking away my surprise, I look up to meet Anna¡¯s warm, steady smile.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either,¡± she says, her voice calm yet resolute, even as the fatigue in her eyes betrays the toll of the ordeal. ¡°But I do know one thing ¨C Mom always has a reason for what she does, and she always acts with our best interests at heart. You studied under her in your timeline, didn¡¯t you? Deep down, you know that too.¡±

    I manage a small smile. ¡°Yeah. She does have a¡­ unique way of doing things.¡±

    ¡°I believe this Trial isn¡¯t just a test for me, Arisa¡­¡± Anna adds, her expression turning thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s a test for you as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± I say, squaring my shoulders, determination hardening my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be found wanting.¡±

    Her eyes spark with resolve. ¡°Neither will I! And so¡­¡±

    A low, mournful growl interrupts her badass declaration, breaking the moment. It¡¯s not a Monster this time, thank goodness ¨C it¡¯s her stomach!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Anna exclaims, her face flushing red. She places a hand on her cheek and looks away awkwardly. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve earned this,¡± I say with a grin as I sit down amid the rubble and take a bite of my sandwich. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll need all of our strength to make it to the end.¡±

 Chapter 33: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part V

    Fifteen minutes later¡­

    Just had a ham and cheese sandwich, crustless and cold like it was straight outta the fridge. It really hit the spot! Dispelling magic really does work up an appetite! And so does fighting up close with a massive sword, because Anna¡¯s having two!

    Mm-hm! I¡¯d easily go for another one of these sandwiches right now, but we gotta keep moving. There¡¯s still one more trial to go before Saint Alyssa herself. Literally, a trial by fire with a Phoenix ¨C a holy construct Monster brought forth from a tempest of wind and flame, fiery wings blazing hot with the fury of the heavens. Hot stuff. Easy enough for us, I¡¯ll say! But then, there¡¯ll be some changes waiting for us yet again, surely.

    Meh. Eyes on the prize, either way! We pack up our supplies quickly and get back up on our feet, Anna leading the way forward, as is proper.

    ¡°So, umm¡­ what do we have to do in the next trial?¡± Anna asks, her stride unbroken and her eyes focused on the path ahead. ¡°You said it involves a Phoenix, right?¡±

    Oh, yeah. It¡¯s an obstacle course of fire, if I remember it as it was in the previous timeline. Places to hide behind¡­ Fireballs to dodge¡­ the whole nine yards, and then some extra. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m too thrilled about doing this again.

    ¡°Yep. There¡¯s gonna be lots of lots of fire, and it¡¯s on me to keep us safe,¡± I tell her. ¡°The previous trial tested your mastery of Sanctuary, so this trial¡­¡±

    ¡°It tests your mastery of Spell Ward?¡±

    ¡°Right on! Well, that¡¯s the idea. There¡¯ll be places and safe spots to take cover and recuperate some Mana. But given how things have turned out so far¡­¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ you think they¡¯ll change it up somehow?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be surprised if they didn¡¯t,¡± I answer, smiling wryly as we stand before doors emblazoned with fiery runes of Enochian. ¡°It¡¯s alright, though. You got me!¡±

    ¡°And you have me as well, Arisa,¡± Anna answers warmly. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this together!¡±

    The doors slowly swing open, inviting us in. It¡¯s only been a few hours into this Dungeon so far, but I¡¯d like to think that we¡¯re quite used to this by now. This fuckery, I mean. The world itself may rise against us¡­ and we¡¯ll make it wish it never got outta bed in the morning. That¡¯s my solemn vow and promise, in all of this.

    <hr>

    The trial of Natasha, the Burning Soul¡­

    Ornate bookcases form sections and aisles close to study areas with oaken desks and chairs neatly pushed in. The entire arena¡¯s a splitting image of the library back home in the Chantry of Eternal Light.

    Well, nearly! It¡¯s quiet. But also, too quiet. Lifeless. No Arcane Familairs, no Paladins or Healers studying¡­ no Librarian too. Nothing but silence and books. He¡¯d love to be here.

    Did I say lifeless? I sense a great deal of Mana nearby. It¡¯s the Phoenix, surely.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Feel it too, eh?¡± I state expressionlessly, while Anna clutches Ascalon tightly. ¡°Get ready.¡±

    ¡°You think you are ready¡­ having come this far, wielding Frozen Light¡­¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    That presence of Mana is getting stronger. Warmer, too. That¡¯s odd ¨C the Phoenix is supposed to be waiting at the other end of the room. But it¡¯s nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I am to test your mastery of Spell Ward, Healer. And I shall, in the only way I know¡­¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    In response to my question, the entire room erupts in a furious storm of wind and fire, burning away all the bookcases and desks meant to serve as safe spots. Anna and I would¡¯ve gone up in flames too¡­ but my Spell Ward, covering both herself and me within the safety of a runic dome of white and blue light, as I raise my hand up towards the ceiling, keeps us safe from the flames. It¡¯s still really, really hot, though! I¡¯m sweating buckets.

    ¡°I am everywhere in this shared space of ours, Healer¡­¡± the Phoenix answers, its voice echoing wind and fire throughout the arena. ¡°For this is a world of wind and fire, where I am mistress of all¡­¡±

    ¡°So this is what¡¯s different¡­¡± Anna remarks worriedly as she looks upon the fires that rage all around us, where the safe spots had once been. ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°I got this, don¡¯t worry. Stay close to me. This is barely taking any Mana.¡±

    The Phoenix lets out a shrill cry like that of bemused laughter for a Monster of wind and fire.

    ¡°We shall see, Healer¡­ we shall see.¡±

    ¡°Fuck around and find out!¡±

    Four Fireballs, each the size of a boulder, surge towards us from each end of the burning room, fiery tailwinds accelerating their flight. I reinforce my Spell Ward with more Mana, my hands clutching Elizabeth tightly as my staff empowers my magic. The flames crash into my anti-magic barrier simultaneously, a cross of fire burning outward with us in the eye of the storm.

    Good grief. It¡¯s not just me this time¡­ it¡¯s very, very hot in here! The heat from all this fire is a little overwhelming, I¡¯ll admit. Just a little! I could use a glass of iced water right about now. Or a Heal! Just as I¡¯m thinking this to myself¡­ Anna channels her Heal on me, silver light relieving the heat burning hot in my lungs. I¡¯d thank her for the pick-me-up, but there¡¯s no time nor energy to talk.

    ¡°Ashes to ashes¡­. dust to dust.¡±

    I weave more and more Mana into my Spell Ward, fending off violent gusts of wind and searing bolts of fire falling down upon us like a meteor shower. Elizabeth¡¯s wings glow white and blue, empowering my Spell Ward further with each bit of Mana expended, while Anna does her best to Heal me, keeping my strength up despite the blistering heat. Even as the elements of wind and fire combined assail us repeatedly with increasing intensity, wind stoking fire and fire empowering wind to a fever pitch, a blazing Hurricane of wind and fire unending.

    Even so, I don¡¯t let up! But despite my best efforts, cracks begin to appear upon my Spell Ward. I¡¯m spending more and more Mana, faster and faster¡­ to maintain my barrier. It¡¯s the only thing keeping Anna and me away from a fiery doom. And by our efforts combined¡­ my Spell Ward holds firm. Weathering the storm¡­ keeping us alive¡­ if only for a little bit longer. Each second feels more precious than the last. Hotter, too.

    Eventually¡­ the storm of wind and fire abates. The arena¡¯s still engulfed in flames, but we¡¯re not being actively attacked by a blazing storm of elemental magic anymore. If so¡­ damn! Never thought I¡¯d ever feel relief while standing right smack in the middle of a burning room, but then, I suppose there¡¯s a first time for everything!

    ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡± I utter out loud, my hand aching a little as I maintain my concentration upon my Spell Ward, refusing to let down my guard. ¡°Is it over?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I think so?¡± Anna answers worriedly. ¡°But then, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I feel ya. There¡¯s no knowing what¡¯s gonna happen next.¡±

    ¡°You expect a surprise attack?¡± the Phoenix¡¯s voice echoes throughout the room, its tone noticeably subdued this time. ¡°That is beneath me. However, you are right to be on your guard. And I should allay your concerns.¡±

    Drawing power from the flames still burning all over the arena, the Phoenix manifests before us, its flames a dazzling pyre of red, gold and orange, its wings burning warmly.

    ¡°Did we pass?¡± I ask as I lower my hand, the magic of my Spell Ward fading away. ¡°That was pretty intense, I¡¯ll admit. Even for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes. You are both worthy of meeting my Mistress,¡± the Phoenix answers serenely, bowing its head as its flames fade away into the ether. ¡°It has been decades, perhaps centuries, since I last exerted myself to such an extent. Rest, and when you are both ready¡­ she awaits.¡±

    It¡¯s just Anna and me now. Oh, and a world of ashes. It smells like burning in here. Oh, Rinnah¡­

    ¡°Here, Arisa¡­¡± Anna whispers gently as she places a Mana Draught in my hands. ¡°Don¡¯t drink it all too quickly, alright?¡±

    ¡°Heh. Like you?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ maybe¡­¡±

    Good grief. An ice-cold Mana Draught never tasted better. Oh, sweet fucking Rinnah! That¡¯s some fucking good stuff! So good, that while Anna sips hers slowly, I help myself to another! I¡¯ll need all the Mana I can restore before our final trial, after all!

    It¡¯s gonna be our curtain call, soon enough. With Saint Alyssa, the First Saint herself. Rinnah willing, Anna and I will make it through, like we did the first time around. Changes be damned. Rinnah willing¡­

 Chapter 34: Angels with Blades, Part I

    In the inner sanctum of the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    This is it! The final destination of our little Dungeon excursion. This place is a splitting image of the Sepulchre of God ¨C the Ecclesiarch¡¯s abode, luxury and all. Fancy living!

    Here in this place, the undying spirit of the First Saint, the Devata Alyssa Alcadeias, administers the final test for the aspiring Healer and Paladin ¨C a two-on-one battle. Wielding a fiery claymore and a holy staff of pure light, she¡¯s quite deadly! And those facing judgement have to use all they¡¯ve learned to survive this deadliness for three whole minutes. Nothing more, nothing less.

    However, a Devata¡¯s dance is a deadly one, even if she¡¯s holding back. In the previous timeline, Anna and I survived that dance. Barely. But we did! Now, however¡­ I don¡¯t think Saint Alyssa¡¯s gonna hold back in this timeline. Especially not against me.

    Past the red carpet lining the way for Anna and me in red and gold, the Holy Grail and the Blessed Rosary sit side-by-side upon a gilded altar where Lady Iris¡¯ desk would be. The Grail is a simple cup befitting any hardworking person, while the Rosary is a little more fancy with gold and jewels. They look like they¡¯re free to take, but I know better ¨C an extraordinarily powerful presence, stronger than even that bloody Phoenix from earlier, emanates from the altar itself. No points for guessing who it is!

    ¡°Hero. Paladin. Welcome.¡±

    Saint Alyssa¡¯s voice rests on an even keel, her words calm like falling petals, like rain in the forest, like summer before fall, as she appears before us. In a brilliant flash of white and red light, draped from head-to-toe in shimmering, radiant, flowing ethereal robes. Elvish ears and locks of hair slip from her hooded, faceless visage, like long strands of resplendent light.

    ¡°The two of you have come a long way for this audience with me. You¡¯ve both survived the trials of our blessed Order and persevered in the face of adversity. I¡¯m equally impressed and proud. Especially of you, young Paladin.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Really!?¡± Anna exclaims, smiling brightly with a hand on her cheek as Saint Alyssa nods at her. ¡°Umm¡­ I was doing my best! Like I always do!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Paladin. You have served your Healer well. And now¡­¡±

    Two fiery claymores, each the size of Ascalon, manifest in each of Saint Alyssa¡¯s hands. That¡¯s¡­ one more than the usual. Oh boy. Wielding them casually like they¡¯re a pair of shortswords, she assumes a battle stance as a white-gold and ruby-studded hourglass materialises upon the altar, its upper half full with sand.

    ¡°Three minutes. Nothing more, nothing less,¡± Saint Alyssa states gracefully as the gaze of her ethereal visage falls on me and me alone. ¡°But know this¡­ Healer ¨C you are here in your full power, and thus subject to my full power. As you are the challenger here, to you and your Paladin goes the first blow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have it no other way,¡± I answer with a smile as I ready Elizabeth, while Anna unsheathes Ascalon. ¡°We¡¯re ready for whatever you¡¯ve got!¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    <hr>

    Dancing with the First Saint¡­

    Three minutes, Saint Alyssa said. Nothing more. Nothing less. I¡¯m thinking that I can work with this as we stare each other down while backing up for some space, as I bestow my Divine Blessing on Anna with a wave of my hand and a prayer.

    That was our first move. In the blink of an eye, Saint Alyssa rushes into melee range with blindingly inhuman speed, twin claymores gunning for me. Anna rushes forward as well, intercepting her attack with Ascalon¡¯s edge. Silver and golden Sanctuaries glow powerfully beneath them as their blades clash in a symphony of blessed silver and fire.

    ¡°Rinnah preserve me¡­¡± Anna rasps, as radiant sparks and sanctified flames fall upon her and Saint Alyssa. ¡°Blessed is your strength which tempers my will¡­¡±

    With an outstretched hand, I cast Heal on Anna, showering her in the warmth of white and blue light. It¡¯s enough to let her match the Devata¡¯s blades. But even then¡­ she¡¯s losing ground, bit by bit, as Saint Alyssa advances slowly and methodically.

    Good grief. Saint Alyssa¡¯s trying to force this fight closer and closer to me, it seems. Close enough that I feel the stinging sharpness of blades and fire cutting and burning into the stony exterior of my Mage Armour. It does hurt quite a bit¡­ I¡¯ll say. But I keep at it, keeping the Heal spells coming for Anna, one after another.

    But neither Anna nor I can keep this up for much longer. I charge up a massive bolt of Holy Fire with Saint Alyssa¡¯s name on it, hoping to tip the balance of power as I did with that Dullahan earlier. But before I can, Saint Alyssa breaks the stalemate of blades between her and Anna, kicking her right in the stomach as soon as an opening presents itself, sending her tumbling towards the floor, knocking her out cold.

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    I rush over to her side as quickly as I can, but Saint Alyssa rushes forth with that same inhuman speed, twin claymores poised to eviscerate me into nothingness. In those moments right before certain death¡­ I breathe in deeply, focusing my Mana into Elizabeth¡­ such that, just as those claymores come for me, I use my staff as an Aura Blade, parrying the Devata¡¯s executioner¡¯s blow with everything I¡¯ve got¡­ pushing her back with all the force of my Aura.

    It¡¯s¡­ just enough! I feel my chest tighten, blood rushing up into my mouth as I find myself staggering backwards¡­ just a few steps back as I parry that attack meant to finish me off. And I¡¯m still¡­ standing. Still in it to win it!

    ¡°That spell you used was Aura Blade¡­¡± Saint Alyssa states as she disengages gracefully, landing on the balls of her ethereal feet. ¡°My magic.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I answer with gritted teeth, blood spilling down my lips as I bring up my hand, trembling with white and blue light, to Heal myself. ¡°It is¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm. How interesting.¡±

    ¡°Heh! I¡¯m just¡­ full of surprises¡­¡±

    ¡°But will it save you and your Paladin? There¡¯s only one way to find out.¡±

    Immediately, Saint Alyssa rushes at me with those fiery claymores of hers. Weaving more and more Mana into Elizabeth, I bring up my Aura Blade and deflect a guillotine stroke from her left claymore, before backing up and parrying another deathblow from coming in hot from her right. She isn¡¯t stopping¡­ but I match each strike with my own, parrying with all the speed and strength I can muster. I¡¯m not too good with a blade¡­ but I¡¯m giving it my all anyway¡­ even if¡­

    ¡°Woah! Shit¡­¡±

    I barely get outta the way as a concentrated blast of Holy Fire erupts from all around Saint Alyssa, having swapped her blades for a staff of fire and light. But it¡¯s a feint to get me to drop my guard, to lose focus¡­ for while the flames burn, her staff swaps back to her claymores as she rushes in and bashes me, knocking me across the room, down to the ground.

    Uh oh. This might be it. As Saint Alyssa rushes in to finish me for good, I raise my Aura Blade once more, bracing myself for the end¡­ only to have Anna rush in, placing herself between me and Saint Alyssa as she parries the latter¡¯s attack with Ascalon¡¯s edge.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Rinnah¡­ you are my goodness¡­ my sword and shield¡­¡± Anna utters as she and Ascalon hold the line against Saint Alyssa and her twin claymores. ¡°I trust in you¡­¡±

    It¡¯s right about then, as their blades clash anew¡­ that the hourglass on the altar shatters, signifying that three minutes has passed. Gotta say¡­ it¡¯s like music to my ears!

 Chapter 35: Angels with Blades, Part II

    After three minutes¡­

    Hourglass shattered just now. Dance over. Exit stage left. Break time!

    Well¡­ it should be! But then, it looks like Anna and I aren¡¯t out of this yet. She and Saint Alyssa still stand on opposite ends, weapons in hand. As for me¡­ my ass is still on the floor, blood in my mouth. I¡¯d get up and say something, but the tension in the air is so thick that it¡¯s almost¡­ suffocating. .

    Much to my relief (and Anna¡¯s too, I bet!), the massive fucking claymores in Saint Alyssa¡¯s grasp, vanish into the ether. Upon seeing that, I know for sure that¡¯s actually finally fucking over. Thank fucking Rinnah!

    ¡°When the Ecclesiarch informed me of your¡­ situation, I was most intrigued,¡± Saint Alyssa states gently, placing her hands together before her and bowing gracefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I went too far¡­ it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a proper chance to do so.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always happy to help¡­¡± I say, smiling wryly at her while Anna helps me up. ¡°It¡¯s also been a while for me too, actually. Thanks for that.¡±

    ¡°That said¡­ you wield the magic of the Devatas. How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How else, my Lady? I learned it from you. Well, kinda? It¡¯s a little¡­ complicated.¡±

    ¡°The Saint Alyssa of your timeline, I presume.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°I would ask more regarding the how and the why of it¡­ but perhaps there is no need.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°From our dance, fleeting it was¡­ I understand enough. You¡¯re a Hero. Just as I was back in my day. Like all of us who¡¯ve walked this path before you, like everyone else who¡¯ll walk this path of ours after¡­ you¡¯re doom-driven.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. And I should aid you once more, yes? You and the Paladin sworn to be your sword and shield have proven yourselves worthy. More than worthy,¡± Saint Alyssa adds, bowing gracefully to Anna and me. ¡°We didn¡¯t hold back, and yet, here the two of you stand.¡±

    ¡°Yup. It was a pleasure,¡± I answer with a cheeky grin. ¡°Right, Anna?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Anna answers sheepishly, hand upon her cheek as she smiles sweetly at Saint Alyssa. ¡°Yes, it was indeed!¡±

    ¡°Truly! To you, Paladin¡­ I bestow the Holy Grail.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    The Holy Grail vanishes from the altar in a brilliant flash of light, re-materialising in Anna¡¯s hands. It¡¯s pretty and rustic, and it bears the wisdom, courage and strength that embodies the Paladin¡¯s soul. That¡¯s what the Order of Selene says!This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°Oh my¡­!¡± Anna exclaims as she fumbles with the Holy Grail. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve earned it!¡± I declare playfully as I give her a round of applause, before moving in to pat her on her head, slowly ruffling her hair with my fingers. ¡°And you¡¯ve earned this as well.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°With you and me around¡­ nothing can ever stop us, ever!¡±

    ¡°Yup! Never ever!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    ¡°As for you, Healer¡­¡± Saint Alyssa says, prompting us to look at her. ¡°The Blessed Rosary will do you no good. And neither will Aura Blade, for you have already mastered it. Rather, I shall bestow upon you something else.¡±

    In my hands, a medium-sized silver coffer adorned with diamonds materialises. It¡¯s surprisingly light, and whatever¡¯s inside¡­ emanates a ton of Mana.

    ¡°You¡¯re powerful enough to use the vestments that slumber within this chest,¡± Saint Alyssa adds warmly. ¡°May they serve you well in the days to come.¡±

    Boy, oh boy! Robes! I¡¯d open the coffer right now and try them on, but¡­ maybe now isn¡¯t the best time for that. Since, y¡¯know¡­ I¡¯m all bloody and sweaty, filthy¡­ yeah. That and¡­ stripping butt-naked in this sacred Dungeon doesn¡¯t feel like a good idea. Just a hunch, y¡¯know?

    ¡°Return to the Chantry, triumphant in your victory¡­¡± Saint Alyssa adds, bowing gracefully as her ethereal form fades back into the fabric of reality. ¡°The Ecclesiarch awaits your return. As for myself¡­ I shall take my rest. It is rather tiring, exerting oneself like this...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± I exclaim, causing both Anna and Saint Alyssa to look at me, the latter phasing back into reality as well. ¡°I¡¯ve one more question for ya, if you don¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Do speak freely, Hero. You¡¯ve more than earned your right to ask me anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! You said you¡¯re aware of my situation, right?¡± I ask earnestly, smiling as warmly and sweetly as I can. And uh¡­ y¡¯know, we could use some help with killing the Demon Lord.¡±

    ¡°You want me to join you on your Prophecy?¡± Saint Alyssa asks innocently. ¡°Is that it, Hero?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re really fucking strong. If you team up with Anna and me for this Prophecy of mine¡­ I¡¯m sure the Demon Lord¡¯s done for!¡±

    For a moment, I notice Saint Alyssa¡¯s ethereal form quiver a little. Like she¡¯s¡­ laughing!? I don¡¯t think I was joking, but maybe it¡¯s because of the way I pitched my offer. Either way, much to my dismay, she shakes her head.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Arcadia is beyond my reach. Such is the nature of the seal placed upon the Land of Demons, that none of this world may enter. I¡¯d wager that¡¯s why the Oracle sought a Hero from another world.¡±

    ¡°Well, shit,¡± I state disappointedly. ¡°Oh well. Was worth a shot, anyhow.¡±

    ¡°But umm¡­ Arisa said I was able to join her in Arcadia, back in the previous timeline she was from¡­¡± Anna wonders out loud. ¡°Why is that the case, Miss Alcadeias?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not certain of the exact reason. But if I had to offer a theory¡­¡± Saint Alyssa answers as her ethereal gaze falls upon Anna, causing her to look away shyly. ¡°It¡¯s because you are her Paladin. Your fates are entwined, for better or worse.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, Miss Alcadeias,¡± Anna says dutifully, taking a moment to smile at me. ¡°I¡¯m Arisa¡¯s Paladin, now and forever.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Together, I believe you will prevail. Even if I can¡¯t be completely certain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Miss Alcadeias!¡±

    Saint Alyssa nods.

    ¡°To be able to travel Nisha on an adventure together¡­ I envy the both of you,¡± Saint Alyssa adds wistfully, bowing gracefully one final time as her ethereal form fades away. ¡°Cherish these memories of yours, to the end of days. Fare thee well.¡±

    ¡°Farewell, Lady Alcadeias,¡± I say, nodding solemnly as the shimmering wisps of light where Saint Alyssa once stood, disappear into the air. ¡°Thanks for everything.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Miss Alcadeias!¡± Anna exclaims, waving enthusiastically. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll keep Arisa safe and out of trouble!¡±

    With that, we¡¯re done! We got what we came for, and gotten more than that to boot! And uh¡­ it¡¯s time to leave. Time to go home!

 Chapter 36: Heroes

    Evening, outside the Cathedral of the First Saint¡­

    Dusk wreathes the heavens in the gold, black, and grey of sunset skies. The evening air is cool, calm, and fresh, and it¡¯s amazing!

    It went as well as it could in there! Words can¡¯t even begin to express my joy, but I¡¯ll try! For real, though, I¡¯m glad Anna and I can return to the Chantry of Eternal Light for a nice hot bath and a good night¡¯s sleep. It¡¯s perhaps the best reward of all! Kinda! Thereafter, when dawn breaks anew¡­ Lady Iris awaits our good news!

    With the Holy Grail, Anna¡¯s gonna become a fully-fledged Paladin. Saint Alyssa¡¯s prize weighs lightly in my arms, gem-studded metal and wood icy cold to the touch. And I can¡¯t wait to open it up! Hell, I¡¯ll even wear whatever¡¯s in there when we meet Lady Iris tomorrow morning! Whatever it may be. I mean, it¡¯s gotta be really nice and good!

    For Anna¡­ I¡¯m feeling really fucking stoked! It¡¯s not quite the same happy feeling I had in the previous timeline when she and I survived Saint Alyssa¡¯s three minutes. No, it¡¯s something different I¡¯m feeling¡­ something more than a sense of personal accomplishment. Like, uh¡­ yes, that¡¯s it! I¡¯m proud of her! I really, really am!

    But then¡­ she¡¯ll learn that spell again ¨C Divine Intervention. It¡¯s the spell granted to all Paladins by the blessing of the Holy Grail, for it embodies their purpose as a Healer¡¯s sword and shield, a last resort should it ever come to that. By giving up their life in its entirety, a Paladin can fully restore a Healer¡¯s life and Mana. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.

    I know, in my memories from another timeline, that Anna used this spell to save me as we lay bloodless and dying in the Land of Demons. Her life, for mine. Fuck.

    Good grief. That¡¯s a real downer. I¡¯m not feeling too good right now, thinking all these thoughts as we walk side-by-side. Anna¡¯s all smiles as she holds the Holy Grail close, but uh¡­ I¡¯ve just got this sinking feeling in me, and uh¡­

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, umm¡­¡± Anna says, smiling sheepishly. ¡°You were really, really cool when you rushed in to take Miss Alcadeias head-on!¡±

    Good grief. Oh, man. It¡¯s been a long day, but that smile of hers is enough to allay that tight feeling in my chest. I feel like I can breathe again.

    ¡°Woah! You saw me in action?¡± I tease, forcing out a toothy grin to play it cool. ¡°I thought she knocked you out for quite a while.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ I saw a few seconds of it while struggling to get back on my feet.¡±

    ¡°Heh. I think that was the part where I was losing. Before that, I totally had her on the ropes.¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I believe you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I do! I was very worried, but then I saw what you were doing with Elizabeth! It was¡­ amazing! But umm¡­ I¡¯ve never seen any other Healer use a spell like that. Not even Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she knows that spell too, being the Ecclesiarch and all. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not one to get into fights. Since, y¡¯know¡­ she¡¯s staying home all day to take care of the Order and the Akashic Record.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so¡­ but then, what was that spell? What¡¯s it called?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s called Aura Blade!¡± I exclaim enthusiastically. ¡°Lady Alcadeias taught me that spell when I met her in my timeline. It¡¯s really handy in a bind! But it¡¯s also a little¡­ draining.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something I never thought you¡¯d say!¡± Anna teases playfully. ¡°You¡¯re always quick to cast powerful spells, and so many at a time too! Your Mana¡¯s almost like Mom¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Nearly infinite?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, even I have limits!¡± I exclaim playfully. ¡°But that¡¯s why I need you, Anna! You¡¯re still the one for me. You¡¯re my Paladin, my sword and shield!¡±

    ¡°Your meat shield?¡± Anna answers teasingly, pouting playfully as she crosses her arms and stomps her feet. ¡°Hmph! Is that right?¡±

    ¡°What!? Of course not!¡± I add, grinning sheepishly as I scratch the back of my head. ¡°We¡¯re way more than that! Why, we¡¯re¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t finish that thought. We become silent amid the trees and rustling leaves of spring, standing in the long shadow of the Cathedral of the First Saint. It¡¯s an ancient place, full of history, surely¡­ or something like that! Uh¡­

    Quietly, I look at Anna, gazing into her eyes as she gazes back into mine. Hers are green like emeralds, green like elysian fields. I wonder what she thinks of mine. Hopefully, something good and kind and sweet like she is all the damn time.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Holy Grail and coffer fall to the grass as Anna takes a deep breath before moving in a little closer, taking my hands into hers. Her touch is¡­ electrifying. And her face¡­ her cheeks¡­ they¡¯re red like roses, red like apples as she gets even closer, gently pressing her lips on mine¡­ kissing me. And I¡­

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says softly. ¡°I want to be your strength, just as you¡¯ve been mine.¡±

    ¡°Anna, I¡­¡±

    We¡¯re together again, Anna¡­ reunited by a miracle of the gods to live our lives together once more in another timeline. And again¡­ you choose to love me. It came so naturally this time around¡­ and I do love you too, so fucking much. Too fucking much.

    Good grief. I can¡¯t fuck this up again, can I!? I¡¯m afraid, Anna. I¡¯m afraid of having you in my arms once again¡­ in Arcadia. That memory is my sorrow and my shame. Because I know what I¡¯ve done. Or rather, what I couldn¡¯t do for you at the end of days.

    ¡°I believe in you, Arisa. No matter what, I will,¡± Anna adds gently, her eyes and her smile warm like the morning sun. ¡°You are my Healer, and I¡¯m your Paladin. Now and forever.¡±

    Heh. Good fucking grief. You¡¯ve really got a way with words, huh? But if you¡¯ll do that for me¡­ I¡¯ll do it too ¨C I¡¯ll believe in us! I¡¯ll be twice as powerful, twice as caring. Twice as good! I was feeling really awful just now, but not anymore! Thanks to you, Anna¡­ no matter what happens, I can place my hand on my heart and say these words of mine clearly. That I¡­

    ¡°I love you too, Anna¡­¡± I say calmly, bowing my head. ¡°I¡¯m your Healer. Your one and only! Now and forever and ever, to the end of days.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    Smiling sweetly and demurely, Anna leans in again with my prize ¨C another kiss on the lips! I do the same for her, kissing her on her lips, soft as they are. Our cheeks are red like roses filled with dreams, and I¡¯m feeling the heat in mine¡­ but I don¡¯t mind remaining like this forever. With you, and only you, Anna... as we kiss each other again and again... always on the lips.

    Maybe, just maybe, we should do that! Prophecy and timelines be damned. Or at least, we should remain like this... for a little while longer. Just a little while longer...

 Chapter 37: Distant Worlds

    Night, in the Chantry bathhouse¡­

    Mirrors are cloaked in steam, the scent of perfumed soap and warm water in the air as Anna and I sit on our wooden stools, washing off a day¡¯s worth of Dungeon crawling and, well... everything else in-between. Yeah!

    It¡¯s an unwritten tradition for Healers and Paladins who successfully brave the Cathedral of the First Saint and Saint Alyssa¡¯s three minutes to have the whole bathhouse for themselves. They always come home a little late, after dinner and evening prayers. For that and more, the night is theirs and theirs alone.

    Good grief. We spent so much time on the way back home smiling and blushing! Holding hands. Even now, as we sit by each other¡¯s side, she¡¯s got my hand in hers. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve let go, and if we did¡­ these hands of ours have spent not more than a minute apart! Things are different now, after all. It feels good to be loved. And feeling good¡¯s¡­ good enough.

    ¡°You like it?¡± I tease, eliciting a playful, happy nod from Anna as her fingers run through my hair. ¡°That¡¯s good to know!¡±

    ¡°Yup! It truly is softer than it looks¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh. I know, right?¡±

    It¡¯s a little hard to wash my hair with only one hand, though! As I said before¡­ these luscious white locks don¡¯t maintain themselves! Unfortunately. However, I¡¯ve got Anna helping out with her (only) free hand, so it¡¯s all good!

    ¡°I envy you, Arisa! I wish I had such fancy curls as well¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey now, yours are pretty nice too! You¡¯ve got a nice, pretty fringe that splits between your eyes. Never seen anything like it! Pretty special, I¡¯ll say!¡±

    ¡°Oh, really now¡­ Arisa!¡±

    I really like this arrangement we¡¯ve got going between us, though! It¡¯s a lot of work keeping my hair the way it is. I¡¯ve had them curly and fancy like this since¡­ I dunno. Forever? My hair¡¯s grown out this way for as long as I can remember. It may or may not be why I won the Student Council election back at St. Elicia¡¯s. I swear, I never hear the end of that one from the guys when we hang out at the rooftop. Bless their hearts.

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Don¡¯t be so modest. I love it very much, and that¡¯s what matters!¡±

    ¡°But then, is this all natural? Or is there magic involved? Your hair, I mean!¡±

    ¡°Nope! I wear curlers every night while I sleep! There¡¯s no magic in my world. We do have hairspray, though! But I don¡¯t use that stuff because it makes your hair stiff.¡±

    ¡°I see! Oh! Speaking of your world, umm¡­¡±

    I smile as I notice the light shades of red on Anna''s cheeks. She smells lovely with the scent of lavender and steam, filled with nothing but the best stuff that the Chantry provides. And uh¡­Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­ are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°Oops. Sorry!¡± I exclaim, grinning myself silly. ¡°Guilty as charged! I was, uh¡­¡±

    Sweetly, gently, Anna uses both of her hands, slowly easing mine towards her breasts. They¡¯re soft on my palms yet hold firm against my touch¡­ even while I squeeze them gently. It¡¯s¡­ uh¡­ well, I did say before that I¡¯ve got myself a healthy body to be proud of, but right now¡­ I¡¯m feeling very, very jealous! Or not! I¡¯m¡­ happy.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind?¡± I ask sheepishly as Anna smiles demurely at me, her face flushed with red. ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Because, umm¡­ you know¡­ we¡¯re¡­ umm¡­¡±

    ¡°We are, Anna. I love you.¡±

    I take my hands off her breasts and quickly lean in, pecking her on her cheek. It burns scarlet on the very spot where my lips had done their good work, a shade redder than the red already in her face from all that¡­ intimacy. Soon enough, that colour spreads to the rest of her face as she places her hands on her cheeks. It¡¯s all very endearing, I¡¯ll admit.

    ¡°Oh! Arisa¡­ I love you too.¡±

    ¡°Heh! That¡¯s all from me!¡± I answer cheerfully. ¡°Anyway¡­ you had something to ask, Anna? I think it was about my world, right?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ well¡­¡±

    Quietly, with the warmest of smiles, I wait for her to regain her composure. She¡¯s cute when she sits stiff and upright, taking small, quick breaths to calm herself down. Just a little!

    ¡°Umm¡­ what¡¯s it like in your world?¡± Anna asks, her eyes wide with wonder. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask for some time, and umm¡­ I don¡¯t think I know anything at all about where you¡¯re from!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I cup my chin thoughtfully while Anna watches on with twinkles of wonderment in her eyes. I think I had this conversation with her in the previous timeline. Not here, though! We were out on the long road, camping out under the stars.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot like Nisha. We¡¯ve got bad people doing awful things. But there¡¯s also lots of good folks doing lots of good!¡± I answer, flashing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a world worth fighting for!¡±

    ¡°In that way, our worlds have similarities, right?¡± Anna asks in turn. ¡°Umm¡­ on principle, anyway. Distant, yet in so many ways¡­ not so far apart!¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    ¡°But you said that there¡¯s no magic? Only¡­ hairspray?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There aren¡¯t any monsters or dungeons, either. At least, not the kind we¡¯re used to around here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? If that¡¯s the case, what do your world¡¯s adventurers do?¡±

    ¡°Well, adventuring ain¡¯t really a thing for most people in my world¡­¡± I answer thoughtfully, cupping my chin some more. ¡°There are explorers who embark on expeditions to document the places of the world, but for most of us¡­ we just stay close to home!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Most of us go to school or work a job. Day in, day out. When we¡¯re done for the day, some of us spend time with friends or indulge in our hobbies. That¡¯s enough adventure for us! Kinda. Some don¡¯t even get that luxury.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t afford to. Life¡¯s hard for some.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Anna remarks sadly. ¡°But if you said no dungeons, no monsters, no magic¡­¡±

    She flashes a sweet, gentle smile.

    ¡°It must be a nice and peaceful place to live in, right?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s a world worth fighting for!¡±

    ¡°If the chance ever arises¡­¡± Anna adds sweetly. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯d like to visit! I mean¡­ if it¡¯s possible for you to be summoned to our world from yours, then maybe¡­ the reverse might also be possible, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not! And if that day ever happens¡­¡± I say, placing my hand on my heart as I sit on my little wooden stool. ¡°I¡¯ll take you around town, and we¡¯ll see all the nice places, eat all the good food¡­ see all the nice and pretty things¡­ and we¡¯ll have tons of fun together!¡±

    ¡°Is that a promise, Arisa!?¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up with excitement. ¡°I¡¯d love that very much! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, silly! The pleasure¡¯s all mine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    Smiling reverently, Anna dips her hands into her pail of warm water, reaching for my hair once more, washing it slowly, gently¡­ doing it better than I ever could for myself.

 Chapter 38: Sacred Vestments of the Healer Hero

    In the guest room, after dark¡­

    It¡¯s nearly time. Can¡¯t wait!

    Now that Anna and I are clean from a nice, hot bath, our bellies full of beef stew¡­ and me stripped down to nothing but my undergarments¡­ it¡¯s time to open up that fancy coffer from Saint Alyssa! Whatever¡¯s in there¡­ I¡¯m more than ready to play a little bit of dress-up!

    ¡°Ready!?¡± I ask Anna excitedly, prompting her to nod eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in there!¡±

    I open Saint Alyssa¡¯s coffer, revealing my prize as it rests amid the shimmering radiance of wisps of light rising out towards the ceiling like little twinkling stars. It¡¯s all in there ¨C a full set of Healer vestments worthy of a Hero. Worthy of me, surely!

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Anna gasps softly as she peeks into the coffer. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Robes! Hooded, too!¡± I exclaim as I reach into the coffer, laying upon the bed, the first of the items stored within. ¡°Hmm. Or not. It¡¯s more like a gown¡­¡±

    White like freshly fallen snow and trimmed gold and blue, the hooded gown radiates raw Mana and the light scent of perfume. Mystical inscriptions line every inch of enchanted silk. It also has fancy sleeves that are separate from the gown itself, bearing the same inscriptions and aura of Mana. They fit me perfectly as if shaping themselves around my body, and as I put them on¡­ I feel my Mana expanding, and my thoughts as I think of casting my spells feel faster than what I¡¯m used to. It¡¯s gravy! And to think we¡¯re just getting started!

    ¡°So¡­ what do ya think?¡± I ask Anna as I show off my hooded gown and those fancy, flowing sleeves. ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You look really pretty!¡± Anna exclaims joyfully. ¡°Are those fresh flowers on your hood?¡±

    ¡°Woah. No kidding!¡± I exclaim as I look up to the side of my hood, reaching up to touch the flowers. ¡°They feel like real flowers¡­ that¡¯s for sure!¡±

    ¡°Nice! What else is in there?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let¡¯s see¡­¡±

    I take out the rest of the ensemble inside the coffer, laying them out on the bed. Let¡¯s see¡­ we¡¯ve got white long-sleeved gloves¡­ white stockings¡­ and white shoes with¡­ high heels!? It¡¯s all radiating the same vibes of Mana, just like the hooded gown and fancy sleeves I¡¯m already wearing at this very moment. But geez! This is a lot of white! And these high heels, uh¡­

    ¡°You should put them on, Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims excitedly. ¡°It all looks so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll like what you see?¡±

    ¡°I already do! But I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll exceed my expectations!¡±

    ¡°You bet!¡±

    With great gusto, I put on my gloves and pull up my stockings. They¡¯re soft to the touch, silks so delicate and gentle upon my skin, and they fit me like a glove. These gloves, especially so! These pieces, along with the hooded gown and sleeves, are all part of the same fancy ensemble, and their magic amplifies in each other¡¯s presence, becoming stronger together. But they¡¯re still not at their full potential just yet. One more item remains. These shoes, though¡­

    ¡°Is something wrong, Arisa?¡± Anna asks me with a look of concern. ¡°You¡¯re staring at those shoes constantly, and you¡¯re not putting them on¡­¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± I exclaim, playing it cool as I quickly slip my feet into those accursed high heels. ¡°And now¡­¡±

    Hey, these shoes aren¡¯t so bad! They fit me pretty well, actually! Sure, I feel a little taller than usual¡­ but that¡¯s good! I may or may not have trouble walking through doorways now, but hopefully not! And now, with the full set of vestments bestowing their enchantments upon me, each piece compounding in strength in the presence of all the others, I¡­

    ¡°Arisa?¡±

    Oh, Rinnah! In the previous timeline, I obtained the Blessed Rosary and became a fully-fledged Healer. I became a whole lot stronger that day, learning the Divine Blessing spell, and I felt amazing! But I¡¯m quite sure it didn¡¯t feel as absolutely wonderful as I do, right now! Like I can just¡­ do anything and everything with the near-limitless Mana flowing through my veins, my very being! Fuck, I daresay these new vestments suit me well! This power they channel through me¡­ the greatest high of all!

    ¡°Umm¡­ Arisa?¡± Anna asks worriedly, her voice piercing through the veil of my thoughts. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡± I answer immediately, shaking my head rapidly. ¡°Was I spacing out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually! You looked a little... umm¡­ peaked?¡±

    ¡°Oh, shit. You¡¯re right. The enchantments on these things are a bit potent. Even for me!¡±

    ¡°I felt it too while you were taking each piece out of the coffer! And now, they¡¯re all on you! Oh my! Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I can handle it!¡± I exclaim, taking a deep breath. ¡°It was just a momentary shock, to be honest. It¡¯s all settling in now¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay. That¡¯s good to know.¡±

    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± I tease as I brandish Elizabeth, winking and striking a proper heroic pose with my new outfit. "How about it, huh? Do you like what you see even more now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I love it even more than I thought possible!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically as she examines me from top to toe, her cheeks flushing deep red as her hand reaches for her cheek. ¡°But then, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well, umm¡­¡±

    Oho! Anna¡¯s blushing again! I didn¡¯t touch her or say anything raunchy this time, I swear! I put away Elizabeth and set my sights downward, gazing upon the whiteness of my gloves that go slightly past my elbows, and both of my legs in stockings, both of my thighs completely visible for the world to see, thanks to the cut of my gown.

    Good grief. This outfit¡¯s a little bit¡­ yeah. Thought so. Oh boy.

    ¡°Umm¡­ you¡¯re so pretty right now, Arisa!¡± Anna stammers. ¡°And I¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that right? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± I tease, smiling mischievously. ¡°There¡¯s only one way to fix this.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to¡­ aah!¡±

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    In the nick of time, Anna intervenes and keeps me steady before I trip and fall on my head after taking but a single step forward towards her, thanks to these accursed high heels. Standing with ¡®em was easy enough (these shoes are pretty comfy, so credit where credit¡¯s due!)¡­ but walking!? The horror!

    Oh, fuck me. I knew these shoes were gonna be trouble, high heels and all.

    ¡°Fucking hell¡­¡± I curse under my breath. ¡°That¡¯s a tricky bit of floor. So deceptively¡­ flat.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ is this your first time with high heels, Arisa?¡± Anna asks innocently, her cheeks still slightly blushed with light shades of red. ¡°If so¡­ umm¡­ I can help!¡±

    ¡°You can?¡± I exclaim, prompting a sincere nod from her. ¡°Oh, right! The Order teaches that fancy stuff to Paladins, right? ¡®Court Etiquette 101¡¯¡­ that¡¯s the class for it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Healers learn it too!¡±

    ¡°Heh. I was on an accelerated curriculum, being a Hero and all that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay! We can catch you up right now!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically as she holds on to my arm, the shyness of being in my (very pretty ¨C her words, not mine!) presence all but vanishing as she helps me in my time of need. ¡°Besides, umm¡­ I do need to¡­ umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Get used to all of this?¡± I tease, gesturing at myself with a playful flourish. ¡°Let¡¯s work on this and do our best together, shall we?¡±

    Anna nods dutifully.

    ¡°Yup! There should be enough space to walk in this guest room, so umm¡­ let¡¯s do it! Going from the bed to the door should be simple enough.¡±

    ¡°For sure! So, uh¡­ what¡¯s the way to do it?¡±

    ¡°First, you have to roll the weight of your foot from your heels¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay. Gotcha.¡±

    ¡°Take small steps, and don¡¯t rush!¡± Anna adds, my hand in hers as we walk towards the door. ¡°And umm¡­ as you move, lean back a little, keep your posture straight, and¡­¡±

    ¡°Woah!¡±

    ¡°Easy there!¡± Anna exclaims, her cheeks red as her firm grip keeps me in balance. ¡°Slow down a little for now! And remember¡­ walk heel to toe.¡±

    ¡°Right. Of course¡­¡±

    We continue our little trek towards the other end of the guest room, Anna¡¯s firm hand keeping me steady as I do my best to keep myself straight and walking, fancy heels clicking on the floor. It¡¯s gonna be the first of many training laps, I suspect. Back and forth, over and over. But we¡¯ll keep at it together, for as long as it takes!

 Chapter 39: Light and Darkness

    Later that night¡­

    Here again. The World Tree and the Demon Lord in the shape of me, sneering. Darkness eternal. I think of Anna, her promise to me¡­ and just like the last time, it ain¡¯t so bad.

    I feel a lot better, actually! Maybe it¡¯s from all that kissing we did just now, ever since we left the Cathedral of the First Saint. I dunno, honestly. But I do feel a lot better than I usually do¡­ and not even the darkness of the Land of Demons can dampen my spirits!

    ¡°Love your new look!¡± the Demon Lord mocks as it sits cross-legged upon the shadowy steps leading up to the shattered clock, soulless black eyes lazily eyeing me from top to toe. ¡°It really brings out your¡­ well, everything.¡±

    Wordlessly, I look at the whiteness of my gloved hands and my legs in stockings. I went to bed in a nice comfy nightgown, but now I stand before the darkness, clad in my sacred, holy vestments of white and blue. I guess by putting that fancy outfit on just now¡­ they¡¯re now a part of me and my soul, just as my staff Elizabeth has been to me.

    ¡°I mean it, ¡®Hero¡¯. You¡¯ll be killing entire tribes of Goblins from blood loss through their noses. Surely that¡¯s something to be proud of!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay to be jealous,¡± I offer calmly in turn, smiling as I maintain eye contact with the bastard. ¡°These vestments are very comfortable, and I think the design is pretty neat.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph. It ain¡¯t all just for show. I¡¯m sure you sense the enchantments in these clothes.¡±

    ¡°I do! Very kind of Saint Alyssa to bestow such a gift. Why, if only you had these the first time we met, in this place where destiny is made¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d be in for a world of hurt. Even more than that moment when I killed you.¡±

    ¡°As I did you. And maybe, just maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there,¡± I state assertively, raising a finger. ¡°This has been a mostly civil conversation so far, by our standards. I¡¯d prefer to keep it that way.¡±

    Sadistically, the Demon Lord grins and nods knowingly. The bastard knows it got its point across to me with all the subtlety of a hammer, and uh¡­ I feel my blood boiling! Just a little. Bastard''s pissing me off! But I think of Anna, her warm smile and her kind words, repeating those words in my head like I¡¯m reciting a prayer against evil. It¡¯s¡­ not so bad.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°That said¡­ it was about time your Paladin did to you, what you should¡¯ve done to her ages ago. I¡¯m impressed, actually! I really am.¡±

    ¡°I was gonna do it eventually¡­¡± I answer with a frown. ¡°It was only a matter of time, given how we were doing things together like that. I''m just glad she feels the same way I do.¡±

    ¡°Sometime between now and the end of the world, I suppose? At least the Order of Selene taught her not to be a coward! Probably the first useful thing they¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So much for polite conversation, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you started it.¡±

    ¡°Heh. I suppose I did!¡± the Demon Lord exclaims, shadows spilling onto the steps as it shrugs its shoulders. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. But anyway, after she kissed you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking say it.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve fucked the bitch.¡±

    ¡°Really observant, aren¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°Believe me¡­ she gave you those eyes, ¡®Hero¡¯! You know¡­ the ¡®fuck me¡¯ eyes. You can¡¯t possibly be that obtuse!¡±

    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re out of your fucking mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen such eyes from so few of my worshippers¡­¡± the Demon Lord responds coolly, grinning savagely. ¡°From only the truly faithful who would lay their lives down for me, who¡¯d serve me and mine wholly, unquestioningly, with utter devotion of mind and soul.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, sure. And I almost feel bad for them,¡± I remark coldly as I think of the bloodied altars I¡¯ve seen, and the almost palpable despair lingering in the halls of the Dungeons and places where demons had been summoned into Nisha in the previous timeline. ¡°I¡¯ve seen what you and your kind do to your oh-so-precious worshippers.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes! Don¡¯t remind me ¨C it makes me almost¡­ wistful.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one fucked up fuck, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°Deny and deflect all you want, ¡®Hero¡¯. If you must¡­¡± the Demon Lord offers sarcastically. ¡°Like I said before ¨C you shouldn¡¯t argue with reflections of yourself! Because I know what you know¡­ and also, what you know, but don¡¯t want to know¡­ deep down within your heart of hearts.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, you¡¯d know I want to sleep in peace¡­¡± I remark dryly, rolling my eyes as the Demon Lord cackles bemusedly. ¡°I could be getting some sleep instead of having such stupid conversations with the likes of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But I do so enjoy our¡­ exchanges.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just you, then.¡±

    ¡°As I said before¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± I interject brusquely. ¡°Anything else? Gotta sleep. Got a big day ahead.¡±

    ¡°Just one more thing, really ¨C I hope your Paladin doesn¡¯t need to use that spell of hers before you return home¡­¡± the Demon Lord states, grinning maliciously. ¡°After all, the world is changing, all thanks to you and me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed by now.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so fucking kind of you! I really, really appreciate the thought.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d best not fail us. I¡¯m counting on you, after all. You and your Paladin¡­¡±

    ¡°Fuck you for thinking I¡¯m doing any of this for you,¡± I answer stoically as the darkness dissipates before my very eyes. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the ones I love.¡±

    Once more, I awaken in the comfy softness of my bed, eyes on the darkness of the ceiling above me. I try to close my eyes and go back to sleep, but I find myself staring up into the darkness above. And as I do¡­ I¡¯m thinking of Divine Intervention, thinking of Anna, thinking of Arcadia¡­ and the long crusade across Nisha that awaits us across the Silent Sea, soon enough.

 Chapter 40: The Paladins Oath

    Dawn, in the antechamber to the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Luxury everywhere. It¡¯s pretty, and I¡¯m a bit sleepy. But I gotta focus! Eyes forward, small steps at a time. One foot before the other, calmly. Easy-peasy.

    ¡°My, my! You¡¯re getting better with every step, Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically, her hand firmly holding on to mine to keep me steady. ¡°Look at you go!¡±

    ¡°Of course! You shouldn¡¯t expect any less from your Healer!¡±

    Good grief. We spent so much of last night walking back and forth together, that Anna can now stand in my presence without blushing herself deliriously or getting a nosebleed! For my end of things, on the other hand¡­ I¡¯m still working out some kinks! Like keeping myself steady when I speed up, to name one off the top of my head. Thankfully, these shoes are a lot more comfy than they look! Oh, and I haven¡¯t hit any doorways yet. That¡¯s a good sign, surely!

    I¡¯m getting better and better at walking in these accursed heels, though. One step at a time, little by little. My stride¡¯s just fine (mostly!), and I feel amazing! I daresay that Anna and I look amazing as a pair. As a Healer and Paladin. Together, we¡¯re black and white. Yin and Yang. Ebony and ivory¡­ you get the idea!

    My hand feels a lot lighter now, though. My fingers are free to dance, and there¡¯s just¡­ air between them. Huh. Okay. I wasn¡¯t expecting that!

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Over here, Arisa!¡± Anna hollers playfully, smiling when I see her dutifully standing aside, having stopped the hand-holding a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re doing great!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t think I can¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can!¡± Anna exclaims authoritatively as she walks over and puts herself a couple of steps ahead of my current path. ¡°Come over to me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Good grief. I don¡¯t like the idea of being stranded. I think I got this, though! She¡¯s doing this for my own good, after all. I can¡¯t possibly have training wheels forever. And so¡­ here I come!

    Oh, wait! Before I take even one step forward¡­ what were her tips again? Oh, right! ¡®Roll the weight of your foot from your heels. Small steps. Don¡¯t rush. Lean back a little to keep your posture straight. Walk heel to toe.¡¯ Heh. Easy enough!

    ¡°How about it, Arisa? I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°When I get over to ya, Anna¡­¡± I tease, maintaining my composure as I gaze upon the dread expanse of floor between us. ¡°You¡¯ll owe me a kiss!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Slowly, carefully¡­ as gracefully as I can do it¡­ my heels click softly upon the carpeted floor, one small step at a time. I roll the weight of my foot from my heels, and I lean back a little to keep my posture straight and steady as I walk heel to toe. The first step is the hardest, but after that¡­ the next one¡¯s much easier! The next step¡­ even more so! One after another, I get closer and closer. That eventually¡­

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says, smiling warmly at me as I make that final step towards her. ¡°You did great! That stride was so cool and so graceful¡­¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°Hey now, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± I offer playfully, tapping my lips. ¡°Y¡¯know¡­¡±

    With that warm smile, Anna reaches for my cheeks, holding them gently. She tiptoes slightly, softly planting my reward squarely on my lips.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve earned it!¡± Anna declares sweetly. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you too. You overcame your fear of my new outfit last night, remember?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup! We¡¯re both winners! Anyway¡­ it¡¯s nearly time,¡± I state as my gaze falls upon the Ecclesiarch¡¯s door. ¡°Ready to become a fully-fledged Paladin?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    <hr>

    In the Sepulchre of God¡­

    Lady Iris stands before us, nodding approvingly at our arrival. It¡¯s going to be a private ceremony. Just the three of us with Rinnah as divine witness.

    ¡°You have returned triumphant, Lady Ishii and Anna.¡±

    In the previous timeline, I was kneeling alongside Anna. We had an official ceremony in the prayer hall at the break of dawn, as is custom for the Order of Selene. Back then, one timeline ago¡­ there weren¡¯t any demons on the Isle of Spirits. Now, everyone¡¯s on high alert, even if there¡¯s nothing more than that Shadow Fiend and its minions. Can¡¯t ever be too careful or sure of anything, I suppose.

    ¡°We went in there and did our best,¡± I answer confidently. ¡°Despite everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Alcadeias agrees. I am very proud of the both of you. Especially you, Anna,¡± Lady Iris says, smiling warmly. ¡°You did well despite facing odds far beyond your station.¡±

    ¡°I kept Arisa in my thoughts and actions. That¡¯s what kept me going, Mom¡­¡± Anna answers wistfully, taking a moment to smile at me. ¡°I promised I¡¯d keep her out of trouble¡­ and I did!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You have faithfully served not merely one but two Healers. That is beyond most Paladins, even Lady Claire.¡±

    ¡°Second Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°She would be most proud of you if she were here today with me. And now, we make this official. The Holy Grail, please.¡±

    I watch on, my face wreathed in smiles as Anna steps forward. Her pace is steady, her black cloak gently shifting as she kneels and bows her head dutifully, offering with both hands the Holy Grail to Lady Iris, Her Mom¡­ and in this moment, as ordained by the ancient customs¡­ the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene.

    ¡°By my divine right as reigning Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene¡­¡± Lady Iris proclaims as she accepts the Holy Grail, letting it crumble to shimmering dust in her delicate hands, which, in turn, she uses to anoint Anna, touching her on the forehead. ¡°I name you Paladin of Selene. By the ancient words of Rinnah¡­¡±

    She recites a chant in Enochian, bringing her hands together in prayer as they begin to glow with golden radiance from the divine words of the gods. With those hands glowing golden, she places them on Anna¡¯s shoulders, wreathing mother and daughter in holy light.

    I can¡¯t help but frown. I know what¡¯s happening, after all. This is the ritual performed by the Ecclesiarch upon a worthy Paladin, that bestows upon the latter the divine knowledge of Divine Intervention. That spell. I know that it¡¯s part of the traditions¡­ of the ceremony¡­ that it¡¯s gonna happen. And yet, I¡­ nevermind. Just¡­ don¡¯t mind me!

    Oh, but there¡¯s one more spell for Anna to learn this day! It¡¯ll be right after this ¨C a silver lining in a sea of gloom for me, Rinnah willing.

    ¡°Arise anew, Paladin¡­¡± Lady Iris declares as the wings of light unravel from both her and Anna. ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°I feel stronger. I feel¡­ amazing! Mom, I¡­¡±

    Slowly, steadily, Anna gets back up on her feet. Immediately, with tears glistening in her eyes, she embraces Lady Iris tightly.

    ¡°I love you, Mom. Thank you for everything¡­¡±

    ¡°Life has not always been kind to you¡­¡± Lady Iris states warmly as she hugs Anna in turn. ¡°But now, you stand before Lady Ishii and I as an equal. Congratulations.¡±

    ¡°I did my best, like you always said to!¡± Anna exclaims, smiling first at Lady Iris and then at me. ¡°Two out of the three most important people in my life are here counting on me, and I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way!¡±

    ¡°Excellent. And now, as a fully-fledged Paladin of our Order, you are ready to learn one more spell. Our final gift to you for the days ahead, Anna.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I add joyfully as I brush off my melancholy. ¡°You¡¯re ready to learn Exorcism!¡±

 Chapter 41: Forbidden Gospel

    The Libram of Forbidden Gospel, and the Exorcism spell¡­

    From an antique bookcase, one of many in the Sepulchre holding the Ecclesiarch¡¯s personal collection, Lady Iris retrieves the Libram of Forbidden Gospel. Just like its fellow librams, it has the golden runes of the Order of Selene emblazoned upon its blue hardcover.

    This particular Libram, however¡­ it¡¯s not available in the Chantry¡¯s library. Only the Ecclesiarch (and by extension, the Executor ¨C Anna¡¯s Second Mom) has access to it. For good reason, because there¡¯s another spell bound within its pages, one that summons a Skeleton that¡¯ll attack any Paladin seeking knowledge of the Exorcism spell. In their mind, anyway ¨C mind over matter, and all that.

    It¡¯s a test of sorts, a trial by fire to apply what you¡¯ve learned immediately. Exorcism is a spell that lets a Paladin use their Mana to disrupt the dark energies of the undead and demons, utterly eradicating a single target or spreading the love amongst a whole group, wounding them all evenly. Undead and demons aren¡¯t naturally of this world, and Exorcism unbinds the evil magics keeping them here, destroying them in the process.

    But it¡¯s not all milk and honey! Exorcism is also very taxing on Mana, and paladins don¡¯t have much of it. Not as much as the Healers they protect, at least! But it really turns the table on the undead and demons! Especially demons! I¡¯ve seen it with my own two eyes from none other than this green-eyed Paladin standing before Lady Iris and me.

    ¡°May this spell serve you well in the coming days¡­¡± Lady Iris says as she hands Anna the Libram of Forbidden Gospel. ¡°But are you prepared to face the undead? There is one bound within these holy pages that will attack you without mercy once the spell is yours.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom! I¡¯m prepared to do my best,¡± Anna answers solemnly, taking a deep breath. ¡°For you and Arisa, my Healers¡­ my family¡­ and for the Order of Selene, I¡¯m ready!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± I add enthusiastically, my smile brimming with confidence. ¡°You¡¯ll do just fine with that Libram, lurking undead or not. Open it up, and let¡¯s see you do it!¡±

    ¡°Yup. Already on it!¡±

    Without much in the way of struggle or resistance, the Libram of Forbidden Gospel opens up to Anna, its secrets laid bare like, well¡­ an open book! It senses that she¡¯s worthy, after all. Having braved those three minutes with Saint Alyssa and all of the Cathedral of the First Saint, will do just that. It¡¯s one of the few librams that offer up knowledge so easily.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I still can¡¯t read what¡¯s inside it, though. Being a Healer and all that. For shame. But I remember asking Anna about it back in the previous timeline. I think she said it was the tale of a lone Warrior, a Hero who left her village searching for Vampires, seeking their blood as part of some kind of miracle cure to a Blood Plague afflicting her fellow villagers. For years on end, she hunted and killed Vampires across the land, collecting their accursed blood for the purpose of purifying it into an elixir to save her people.

    It was her Prophecy. But in the process of doing what needed to be done¡­ the blood corrupted her even as she spilled it with her blade for the ones she loved. Each drop of blood gave her more power to enact her righteous crusade at a terrible price, cursing her flesh and soul to become just like those she hunted and killed. That eventually, blinded by corruption eternally scarring both body and spirit¡­ she no longer knows or remembers who she once was, or why she even left her village in the first place.

    This Libram''s story is¡­ well, it¡¯s something. But I get what it¡¯s saying. Kinda. I think of the Demon Lord in my dreams and what I¡¯ve been offered, the first of possibly much more to come. It¡¯s rather¡­ unsettling. Yeah. That¡¯s the word.

    ¡°How do you feel, Anna?¡± Lady Iris asks when Anna looks up from the Libram of Forbidden Gospel, green eyes still shimmering with magic and Mana. ¡°Stronger, I trust? It looks like you were successful.¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ was I dreaming just now? Mom, Arisa¡­ when I pored through those pages¡­ it felt like I wasn¡¯t here anymore¡­¡± Anna answers, her voice a little shaky. ¡°I was in a white, empty room, and I saw a Skeleton coming for me! It was creaking loudly as it shambled towards me, hands outstretched and fingers reaching for my eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. And what did you do? Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°I extended my hand towards the Skeleton. I wanted to destroy it. As I focused on that thought¡­ that desire¡­ it crumbled to dust before my very eyes!¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right,¡± I chime in, smiling brightly. ¡°Good job!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Umm¡­ that¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t expect to learn Exorcism so quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Learning is but the first step,¡± Lady Iris says gently, nodding approvingly. ¡°Mastery is another. But now, the inner workings of Exorcism are a part of you, and they will always be.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll wield this spell with everything I¡¯ve got!¡± Anna answers warmly, smiling and winking at me. ¡°With it, I¡¯ll keep Arisa safe and out of trouble!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I feel safer already!¡± I add happily. ¡°Damn demons and undead won¡¯t know what hit them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep your sword arm steady and your spells close your heart and mind. It is the strength and burden of a Paladin. As for you, Lady Ishii¡­¡± Lady Iris says to Anna, before her gaze falls upon me and only me. ¡°I have a spell for you as well.¡±

    ¡°Woah, a spell?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The Clairvoyance spell sees the world around us by using astral projection to gaze into the realm of light, does it not?¡±

    ¡°It does!¡±

    ¡°I ruminated on it further. The realm of the dead is but another world to be traversed, is it not?¡±

    ¡°Just like the realm of dreams and the realm of the living¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Lady Ishii. For now, the realm of the dead,¡± Lady Iris answers warmly. ¡°Shall we begin? There is much to share, and so little time.¡±

    Oho! Is this what I think it is? If it is¡­ this is really shaping up to be one hell of a day!

 Chapter 42: Divine Sacrifice

    Resurrection¡­

    It¡¯s the ultimate Healer spell ¨C magic that uses Mana to pierce the veil between life and death. To bring back what was taken by force, and by unnatural causes.

    On Nisha, the essence of those who perish before old age lingers on the mortal plane for a while. Just a little while, and in that window of time between death and passing on forever, should they be willing¡­ a Healer can project their presence into that space between the living and dead, guiding them back to the world of the living.

    I¡¯m not sure how it¡¯ll play out, though! Far as I know... this spell and its functions are all theoretical so far. In the previous timeline, I was working on it with Lady Iris. It¡¯s her Prophecy, after all, as the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene (and the Executor¡¯s as well!) to maintain and expand the Akashic Record and its all-encompassing knowledge of Healer and Paladin spells. And as her prot¨¦g¨¦, I was helping her out!

    But alas, I had to go for my own Prophecy¡­ and the rest is history. Now, though? Lady Iris says she¡¯s got it! Flash of inspiration after I taught her Clairvoyance, maybe? Our relationship is different now, after all. We¡¯re equals, so she says. And so, we inspire and guide each other to greater heights. But in my heart, timelines be damned, she¡¯s my mentor ¨C the one who taught me everything I know as a Healer of the Order of Selene. Always.

    This does get me thinking¡­ maybe this isn¡¯t the end for the Akashic Record¡¯s progression, and that Resurrection isn¡¯t the be-all and end-all of ultimate Healer spells! Perfection is an ideal to aspire to and not an actual destination or absolute outcome, right? With that in mind, I¡¯d like very much to create another spell, something practical for my fellow healers to use in battle! Something to prevent wounds and damage altogether, perhaps? Like a Spell Ward and a Paladin¡¯s Sanctuary combined into one ¨C a Holy Barrier!

    Heh. I¡¯ll figure it out. But for now? One thing at a time. Speaking of which¡­

    ¡°I have yet to test this spell, Lady Ishii,¡± Lady Iris states with a wry smile. ¡°There is not much in the way of death in this place. At least, not the kind of death this spell can undo.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    I think of Roderic¡¯s party, and I frown ever so slightly. Because, well¡­ if I had this spell earlier, I¡¯d be able to¡­ yeah. Fucking hell. I¡­

    ¡°You are thinking back to what happened at the Highgrove Vineyard,¡± Lady Iris tells me, her eyes gazing into mine as if peering into the depths of my soul. ¡°My heart aches for the loss of life that day, but know that you and Anna did the best you could, given the circumstances.¡±

    ¡°If I could just bring Celia and Rae back to life¡­¡± I answer, my voice a whisper as I look away. ¡°I feel like I¡­¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    Tightly, warmly, Anna hugs me. She¡¯s hurting too, just like me, knowing what we could not do¡­ and I feel that sentiment from her as we hold each other close. It¡¯s¡­ comforting. And yet, I¡­

    ¡°Grieve. It is okay to cry, Lady Ishii¡­¡± Lady Iris states solemnly, bowing her head as Anna and I hold each other close. ¡°These feelings you feel for others drive us to do what we do. But you must focus on the present and the future, if only for the sake of those we can yet save.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°Even if some days are harder than others¡­¡±

    ¡°It will never be easy.¡±

    ¡°But with this spell¡­¡±

    ¡°I pray you will never need to use it.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± I answer solemnly as Anna smiles gently at me. ¡°Better safe than sorry, though. Shall we begin, Lady Iris?¡±

    ¡°We shall, Lady Ishii.¡±

    From Lady Iris¡¯ hands, Apocalypse opens up and rises in a radiant flash of holy light. Drawing directly from the Akashic Record, it summons directly into my hands, the Libram containing the Resurrection spell ¨C the Libram of Divine Sacrifice. Silver like the moon, its cover has the holy runes of the Order of Selene¡­ and the knowledge I desire.

    Good grief. I can¡¯t wait to get started! I turn over the cover of the Libram of Divine Sacrifice, and for a brief moment¡­ the words of Enochian inscribed within its pages appear to me as nothing more than a blur of shifting, fading symbols. But I focus up, and with all of my attention and Mana fixated upon them¡­ they begin to make sense! And as I pore through the pages, one after another¡­ these divine words of the Gods tell a tale as old as time¡­

    <hr>

    The Libram of Divine Sacrifice¡­

    There once lived two kindred spirits deeply in love. Their names are lost forever, but their love and devotion for each other remain eternal.

    How so? When the hand of fate grasped one to leave the other all alone, they refused to be separated in death. Lost in reverie, the one left behind yearned to reach into the very depths of the afterlife to save the one they loved with all their heart and soul. And so, they did just that!

    The one still alive crossed the border between the living and the afterlife, bringing back their beloved to the realm of the living. But in doing so, they left a part of themselves behind as death¡¯s due. Nothing comes from nothing, after all.

    It was to be a life for a life, an equal exchange for the universe to remain in balance. But then, not exactly so! Mana is the spark of creation itself¡­ of anything and everything. And so, that¡¯s what a Healer needs to give up to bring back the dead. Lots and lots of Mana¡­ more than any other spell in the world, and a fragment of their soul.

    But it¡¯s not all bad. The soul will regenerate fully, just as Mana does¡­ but when? That remains to be seen. Nothing comes from nothing, after all¡­

    <hr>

    Back in the Sepulchre of God¡­

    I blink and refocus myself on my surroundings as I close shut the Libram of Divine Sacrifice, handing it back to Lady Iris. My head feels a little heavy as I let everything I¡¯ve read moments prior sink in. It¡¯s almost¡­ overwhelming. That I¡­

    ¡°Arisa.¡±

    Oh my. Good grief! I know that gentle voice calling out to me, holding me steady despite me wobbling in my fancy heels. I smile at her, and she smiles sweetly and demurely at me. It¡¯s nothing new¡­ but I welcome it so damn much.

    ¡°How do you feel, Lady Ishii?¡± Lady Iris asks me, her gaze serene. ¡°Your eyes tell me that the spell is yours now, just as it is mine.¡±

    ¡°I feel a little weakened¡­¡± I say with a slight frown as I remain in Anna¡¯s arms. ¡°Is this the price of using this spell? Or rather¡­ a sign of what awaits me if I do?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It will be far more than that, I fear.¡±

    ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°You are more likely than me to find out. But as I said before¡­ I pray you will never need to use this spell. Wishful, foolish thinking as it may be to entertain such thoughts.¡±

    ¡°For sure,¡± I answer, nodding affirmatively. ¡°If not¡­ I¡¯ll do what I gotta do.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. May this final gift aid you in the days to come. I can say with great certainty that in the months you have been here¡­ you have honoured our traditions,¡± Lady Iris says warmly, bowing gracefully before stepping towards me, hands carefully reaching for the fringe of my hair. ¡°I know we are not what we once were in your past timeline, and may never be. But you are family to me, like Anna. Always, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this¡­¡± I say solemnly, closing my eyes and bowing my head humbly, raising a gloved hand to feel the metallic sheen of my shiny new hairpin. ¡°I¡¯m grateful! Truly!¡±

 Chapter 43: Dreaming of the Future

    Later that afternoon, at the Chantry courtyard after lunch¡­

    Butterflies with colourful wings flutter gracefully around blooming flowers. Early afternoon sun¡¯s nice on our skin, bright and warm like the light of hope!

    Oho! Is it just me, or is the air around here fresher than usual!? Just feels a little bit different in a good way, is all! The birds, the flowers and shrubs¡­ it¡¯s all so good and nice and pretty!

    Good grief. I¡¯ve been feeling like this ever since Anna and I had our little private ceremony with Lady Iris. While going down the steps from the Sepulchre, my feet and my stride have also been feeling a little bit lighter! Why, it¡¯s almost like there¡¯s a skip in my step while I¡¯m going merrily along in these fancy high heels! It¡¯s really quite wonderful!

    Sitting under the shade of our favourite tree, high heels set aside, I exchange smiles with Anna as she lies on her back, relaxing on the soft grass, her head resting on my lap. I daresay we look pretty damn good in our fancy getups, and it¡¯s oddly nice and cool out here despite the mid-afternoon sun. It¡¯s colder than usual, to be honest. I¡¯m not sure why.

    We could be studying in the library right now, brushing up on a Libram or two. We usually are at this time of day. But no! Not for the rest of today! We¡¯re savouring the many joys of this place while we still can, because the ship that¡¯ll take us across the Silent Sea to the Holy City leaves tomorrow, at the break of dawn. It¡¯ll be a while, many, many long whiles, before Anna and I ever get to bask in the shade of the great tree above us, rest on the soft grass, and admire the flowers. If we ever do.

    In the previous timeline, we didn¡¯t. It all came to an end in Arcadia, in the sacred heart of the World Tree. Not this time, though ¨C we¡¯ll see my Prophecy through and find a way back to Nisha, back to the Chantry and Lady Iris. This, I swear. After that¡­ whatever happens, happens.

    Meh. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just¡­ ruminating. Thinking. I do feel a little¡­ restless. Like, if I could go right now, I would! Because I¡¯m thinking about what¡¯s gonna be out there, waiting for us. I don¡¯t think things are gonna be the same on the mainland, if the Isle is any indication. And I gotta see it for myself to really know what we¡¯re gonna be up against! But we¡¯re also stronger, better, smarter! Wiser. It is what it is, I suppose.

    ¡°Arisa, your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? What about ¡®em?¡±

    Slowly, Anna raises a hand towards my cheek, feeling it with her fingers. I bow my head and let her do it, taking a deep breath as I feel her gentle caress.

    ¡°They look a little weary. You didn¡¯t sleep well last night?¡±

    ¡°Kinda, yeah.¡±

    ¡°Did you dream of the Demon Lord again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± I answer solemnly, smiling good-naturedly. ¡°It¡¯s been a bit rough. Just a bit!¡±

    ¡°Did my suggestion work? You know, umm¡­ thinking of me when you¡¯re confronting the Demon Lord! Oh my, it does sound a bit strange, saying it out loud like that¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It worked! And I felt a lot better while staring down the bastard while keeping you in my thoughts. Thanks, by the way.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°No problem!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up with joy. ¡°I¡¯m always happy to help!¡±

    ¡°Yup. You¡¯re doing good! Keep at it with that sweet smile of yours, alright?¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°I mean it!¡± I assert as I take her hand away from my cheek, grasping it firmly with both of mine. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, Anna. I love you so fucking much.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Arisa¡­ I love you too.¡±

    We smile at each other. I take her hand and kiss it like I¡¯m some kinda Prince from some sappy love story. And maybe Anna and I¡­ maybe we are in one of our own. If so, I don¡¯t mind it at all! At this moment¡­ part of me wants to remain like this with her for the rest of our days, relaxing in the gardens and doing everything we¡¯ve been doing together. Just a thought!

    ¡°Oho! But how about you?¡± I ask with a cheeky grin. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s my turn to do a surprise eye inspection, so let me see those eyes of yours!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Umm¡­¡±

    I gaze into her eyes lovingly, staring deep into those green irises as she keeps them open and wide for me. Gotta say, she looks a little weary. Just like me. I think I know why!

    ¡°Well¡­ I think I only slept for an hour or two¡­¡± Anna remarks sheepishly, her other hand on her cheek. ¡°I was so excited for the ceremony, and I kept tossing and turning in my bed¡­¡±

    ¡°It happens. I felt that way too before, so I feel ya!¡±

    ¡°But what about now? About last night, I mean. Did you feel the same way I did, participating in the same ceremony again?¡±

    ¡°Not so much excitement or anticipation¡­ but rather, pride!¡± I exclaim happily. ¡°You¡¯re my ace student, Anna. My pride and joy! Under my guidance, you kicked so much ass! I couldn¡¯t be prouder or happier if I tried.¡±

    ¡°It really is all thanks to you, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°And thanks to you as well, for listening to me and doing your best!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a team. The best there is!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s been real, Anna. Being here with you again in the Chantry¡­ doing everything again, changes or not¡­ I¡¯m glad. I really am!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy to have you here, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°Me too! We¡¯re gonna take the mainland by storm, just you and me!¡± I declare loudly, hand on my chest. ¡°You¡¯re my Paladin, so I¡¯ll be counting on ya to keep me safe!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically, nodding sweetly as I smile endearingly at her. ¡°And I¡¯m honoured to be yours! But umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s our plan to get the Lesser Shards? Mom said there are seven of them ¨C one of them in the Holy City, and six more across the mainland?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right about that. We¡¯ll need all seven of them to enter Arcadia.¡±

    ¡°Where to then, after the Holy City?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I cup my chin thoughtfully while Anna looks at me with a sweet and warm smile. I¡¯ve thought about this at length, mostly at night while I toss and turn in bed. That maybe, just maybe, I oughta change up the order of my journey. Y¡¯know¡­ like, go south instead of north, west instead of east. Going off the beaten path. It would be interesting, if anything!

    But then¡­ between everything else changing¡­ I¡¯d rather stick to what I know. I think it¡¯s easier to make sense of things if I keep Anna and myself on the same path we traversed in the same timeline, even as they change before my very eyes. Not to mention that the first two dungeons after Sharmarli (Castle Ferrous, and Dagon!) have affairs that I want to resolve as quickly as possible¡­ if only to ease the thoughts in my head of what could¡¯ve been. Of what should¡¯ve been, if I was stronger and better prepared.

    I¡¯ll tell Anna the last bit of what I¡¯m thinking, when the time is right. No point stressing out about it now! Not when we¡¯ve yet to meet the Oracle, or even step foot into the Holy City! As I¡¯m fond of saying¡­ one thing at a time!

    ¡°I was thinking I¡¯d retrace my steps from my timeline,¡± I say, smiling reverently. ¡°We¡¯ll head northwest from Sharmarli for Castle Ferrous. After that¡­ Dagon to the north! It¡¯s what Lady Iris recommended, y¡¯know¡­ back then.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like a plan that Mom would devise!¡± Anna exclaims, nodding approvingly. ¡°She¡¯s always very ordered and structured in her way of doing things. One task after another, till there aren¡¯t any more left!¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re good to roll along with it?¡±

    ¡°Yup! It does sound like a solid plan to me!¡± Anna states confidently. ¡°Oh! Before I forget, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something!¡±

    ¡°Anything for you. Ask away!¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯re headed to Sharmarli first,¡± Anna asks innocently, her eyelashes fluttering demurely. ¡°What¡¯s it like there? You know, umm¡­ in your timeline!¡±

    ¡°Well, based on what I remember¡­¡± I answer playfully, smiling as she too, smiles at me. ¡°It¡¯s an amazing place to be! It¡¯s got everything you could ever want! Hell, how do I even begin? But I¡¯ll try to do it justice, just for you!¡±

 Chapter 44: Memories of Sharmarli, and the Oracle

    Dreaming of Sharmarli¡­

    Good grief. Where do I even begin with the Holy City? But like I said before ¨C I¡¯ll try to do the whole damn place justice with my words!

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so many stories about Sharmarli¡­¡± Anna muses out loud, her eyes sparkling with wonder. ¡°Mostly from travellers and pilgrims visiting the Chantry. They say it¡¯s a wonderful place!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never been there before, right?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, Arisa. I¡¯ve lived here all my life. At least, for the entirety of the life I¡¯ve known.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom adopted me when I was¡­ ten? And I never got to meet my Second Mom¡­ she passed away before I began my life with the Order of Selene.¡±

    ¡°Lady Claire, the Executor¡­ right? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be, Arisa. She saved my life. For that¡­ I¡¯m forever grateful. Anyway, the Holy City?

    ¡°Right, of course! You¡¯re in for a treat if it¡¯s your first time, then!¡± I tease, my gloved fingers gently straddling luscious locks of purple hair. ¡°Sharmarli¡¯s quite the place to be!¡±

    ¡°But are the stories true, though?¡± Anna asks sweetly as I smile reverently at her. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so many things about the Holy City over the years¡­¡±

    ¡°Which stories, you mean? The streets aren¡¯t paved with gold, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking! Only some of them. It¡¯s mostly marble, stone, and concrete!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes! That¡¯s indeed one of the stories! But I figured as much. I mean, umm¡­ a golden city wouldn¡¯t make any sense at all. But is the Holy City really as big and beautiful as people say it is?¡±

    ¡°Damn right! It¡¯s quite unlike Light¡¯s Hope! It¡¯s something more akin to the interior of our Chantry! You¡¯d need a map and sturdy legs to get anywhere in that damn place. It¡¯s huge! And there are so many places to visit and see¡­¡±

    ¡°Give me some examples, won¡¯t you?¡± Anna asks idly as she extends a hand to me, gently caressing my cheek. ¡°Anything would be nice!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ there¡¯s a huge Shopping District with shops and stalls selling everything you could ever think of!¡± I exclaim with girlish glee. ¡°Plenty of restaurants and street carts around every corner selling all manner tasty food from all over Nisha too!¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    ¡°There are cosy bookstores and cafes¡­ and luxury apartments! Oh, and before I forget¡­ big chapels in each district for folks to gather and pray.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really nice¡­ I¡¯d love to visit and pray in one of those chapels, or spend an afternoon at a bookstore and cafe! But then, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. My Prophecy. I know, I know! Fucking demons, am I right!?¡± I exclaim, hamming it up as she covers her mouth and giggles. ¡°Real shame the bastards don¡¯t like lurking in these nice comfy places. If only they¡¯d spare a thought for us, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not everyone¡¯s as kind and considerate as you, Arisa¡­¡± Anna quips, smiling sweetly. ¡°If only they would!¡±

    ¡°Woah, woah, woah! Was that sarcasm!?¡±

    ¡°Maybe? Maybe not! I¡¯ve been paying attention and learning from the best!¡±

    ¡°That sounds about right. I¡¯m your one and only, after all¡­¡± I answer warmly as I kiss Anna on her forehead. ¡°Say it ain¡¯t so!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t because it¡¯s true! Oh! You¡¯ve met the Oracle, right? What was she like?¡±

    ¡°Good question. I met her, yeah. She¡¯s¡­¡±

    I pause momentarily, cupping my chin thoughtfully while I consider what to say about the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune. She who was ancient, when the world was young¡­ even if she looks like, well¡­ a little girl. Being ageless does that, I suppose. Regardless of that detail, she¡¯s a Conjurer with few rivals, being the one who summoned me here, piercing the veil between worlds to do so. She also governs the Holy City from the Palace of Lights, guided by many Advisors over the centuries, as well as her own eyes that carry within them, the sacred power of a Seer to see the future, of what could be.

    Good grief. I remember our first meeting, one timeline ago. It was certainly something! Definitely wasn¡¯t what I expected from someone with a title like that. But she¡¯s wise beyond years¡­ powerful beyond measure as the arbiter of fate and Prophecy. It is she who divines the paths of Heroes past and present alike, that they might make the world of Nisha a better place.

    I just wonder what she¡¯ll think of me, coming to her as who I am right now. If anything¡­ seeing the look on her face and hearing what she¡¯ll say, turns this fated meeting of ours into something I¡¯m really looking forward to! Just a little¡­ or not! Who am I kidding? I¡¯m pretty excited about this, to be honest!

    ¡°Lady Mezalune¡¯s wise beyond her years. Like Lady Iris, in a way¡­¡± I explain to Anna as I stop cupping my chin. ¡°But also, not really! She¡¯s kinda¡­ well¡­ crazy. Nah. I wouldn¡¯t use that word. Something like ¡®quirky¡¯ would be a better fit!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not one to stand on ceremony, that¡¯s for sure! Doesn¡¯t mince her words either, and she¡¯s really, really energetic!¡±

    ¡°How energetic are we talking?¡±

    ¡°Like a kid hopped up on sugar!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and she likes hugging people when she¡¯s happy! Loves it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind a hug or two¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re gonna love her, then!¡±

    ¡°Hopefully!¡± Anna exclaims sweetly, only to have her cheeks suddenly blush a bright red while she presses a hand on her cheek. ¡°Oh! And umm¡­ also, in Sharmarli¡­¡±

    Oho! Her cheeks are really, really red right now! Redder than all those times we kissed, as well as all those little intimate moments between us, I reckon! And with that in mind¡­ I think I know who she¡¯s asking about! There¡¯s only one person in the entire Holy City who can possibly get her so smitten¡­

    Good grief. It¡¯s not gonna be a fun subject to talk about while we¡¯re relaxing the afternoon away! But Anna needs to know what I know, if we¡¯re gonna do this right together in this new timeline of ours. That Rinnah willing¡­ we¡¯ll save those we can yet save.

 Chapter 45: Memories of the Demons Voice

    Memories of Eris Aintree, the Demon¡¯s Voice¡­

    ¡°Let me guess¡­¡± I tease, wagging my finger at Anna. ¡°You¡¯re asking about the bards of Sharmarli, aren¡¯t you? Oh, and Eris Aintree!¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna exclaims skittishly. ¡°Was it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Judging from the redness all over your face¡­ I¡¯d say yes!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about it. I¡¯d feel the same if I was talking about my favourite idol.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Do you have one? Back in your world, or¡­?¡±

    ¡°Eh. Not really¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh. Umm¡­ I think you¡¯d make a great Bard!¡± Anna declares sweetly. ¡°Especially with this new outfit of yours! I bet you¡¯d be very, very popular!¡±

    ¡°Until I open my mouth!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Studio and your Manager will work with you on that¡­¡±

    ¡°Meh. I ain¡¯t changing for no one! Unless it¡¯s you, Anna. Maybe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be your Manager, then! Hypothetically speaking, of course!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a plan! But then¡­ I dunno if being a Bard¡¯s the life for me,¡± I tease playfully, gesturing invitingly at my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t think folks are ready for the raw sex appeal I¡¯d unleash upon their daily lives!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quite true¡­¡± Anna answers sheepishly, hand on her reddened cheeks as she looks at where I¡¯m pointing with my fingers. ¡°They¡¯d be devastated!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I know, right? So I figured my place is at your side, Anna. Y¡¯know¡­ being your Healer and the Hero this world needs! It¡¯s a lot of busywork!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh! Anyway, that¡¯s enough beating around the bush. You wanted to ask me about Eris Aintree, right? Y¡¯know¡­ that pretty Bard with long brown hair and icy teal eyes, who sings all those sappy songs you like so damn much?¡±

    ¡°Hey! You take that back! They¡¯re not sappy at all¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ and I¡¯m not a Healer!¡± I tease playfully as Anna crosses her arms and pouts her lips. Okay, I¡¯ll admit that some of them are pretty good! If I could get them in my phone¡¯s playlist somehow, I''d have some of them in there.¡±

    ¡°But you met her in your timeline, right?¡± Anna asks innocently. ¡°Had she not retired?¡±

    ¡°Retired? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ about three months ago before you arrived¡­ I heard news from her Studio that she retired from the spotlight! Mom was speaking to representatives from Miss Aintree¡¯s Studio regarding Miss Aintree¡¯s upcoming album¡­ and that¡¯s what they told her. They said she wanted to take an indefinite break!¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Huh, okay. Well, damn. That¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°I know, right!? I really, really like her songs, Arisa! Even all the new ones that other people claim aren¡¯t any good¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s odd, though. In my timeline, she didn¡¯t retire.¡±

    ¡°Really!? Does that mean that we got to¡­ umm¡­ you know¡­?¡±

    ¡°Meet her, you mean?¡±

    Enthusiastically, Anna nods. I clutch her hands tightly as I think hard about how best to explain how it all went down with Eris Aintree in the previous timeline. The Oracle offered the task of searching for and rescuing her in exchange for her Lesser Shard. We were in the right place at the right time, after all.

    But it didn¡¯t go the way we wanted it to be. We did what we had to do. And yet, I¡­

    ¡°Umm¡­ is something wrong, Arisa? That look you¡¯re giving me right now¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh!?¡±

    Good grief. I¡¯m frowning, aren¡¯t I? That¡¯s not good. Unfortunately, it¡¯s just how I am ¨C I wear my heart on my sleeve! And I¡¯m anything but subtle. Fuck me for that, I guess.

    ¡°You can tell me if it¡¯s bad news, Arisa¡­¡± Anna says quietly. ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°We killed her in my timeline, Anna¡­¡± I state solemnly. ¡°It was the only thing we could do to save her. That¡¯s why we¡­ yeah. Fuck.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When we got to the Holy City in my timeline, Eris had already been missing for a week. People were looking high and low, organising search parties all over the city and the surrounding outskirts,¡± I explain sorrowfully as Anna¡¯s frown deepens. ¡°We joined in because it was the right thing to do¡­ and Lady Mezalune promised us her Lesser Shard. When we went looking for Eris¡­ we ran into the Demon Cult.¡±

    ¡°Demon Cult!?¡±

    ¡°Humans and Elves who worship demons. It¡¯s a catch-all term for those who do it. They¡¯re loosely organised into little gangs and covens largely separate from each other.¡±

    ¡°But why would they¡­?¡±

    ¡°Greed? Hatred? Ambition? Revenge? Who knows. Either way, it¡¯s all kinds of fucked up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a group¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re mostly on the mainland,¡± I answer, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°And uh¡­ it¡¯s still too early in the timeline for them to show up. Or not. Who knows at this point, really.¡±

    ¡°We did encounter and slay that Shadow Fiend and those Imps in the Highgrove Warrens¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. If there are demons on Nisha¡­ the Demon Cult is definitely out there. They believe the demons¡¯ return will reward them.¡±

    ¡°Will they be, truly?¡±

    ¡°Heh. They¡¯d be lucky for even a clean death from a Demon.¡±

    ¡°The Demon Cult hurt Miss Aintree, you said?¡± Anna asks cautiously. ¡°They were the ones who abducted her, right?¡±

    ¡°They did far worse than that, I¡¯m afraid,¡± I answer, my frown deepening. ¡°They wanted her to be the Voice of the Demon Lord. She wouldn¡¯t do it, of course¡­ and so, they broke her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s awful¡­¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Anna interjects disappointedly. ¡°But then¡­¡±

    Her worry transforms before my very eyes into steadfast resolve. Determination. It¡¯s that same fire in her eyes when she stopped me from going alone into the Highgrove Warrens to face that Shadow Fiend and its minions. Truly, it¡¯s¡­ heartening to see. It really is.

    ¡°Everything you¡¯re telling me happens much later in your previous timeline, right?¡± Anna asks quietly. ¡°I think it¡¯s only been close to a month so far ever since you got here¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We completed Saint Alyssa¡¯s trial and left for Sharmarli after six months at the Chantry. This time, we¡¯re getting through things at a breakneck pace together!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Have we done so much in only a month!? To think I¡¯ve grown so quickly as a Paladin in so little time! I¡¯m amazed¡­ and grateful! It wouldn¡¯t been possible without you, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what can I say? We have an affinity for each other!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Mom thinks too¡­ that your experiences with the Anna of your timeline, rubbed off on me. Oh! Now that I¡¯m saying out loud like that¡­ it does sound rather awkward¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit awkward. But you¡¯re the only one for me,¡± I say, touching my heart as I look her in the eye. ¡°There¡¯s only one Anna across timelines and across worlds ¨C you, and only you! Just like how there¡¯s only one of me across them all!¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking what you¡¯re thinking, though¡­¡± I say resolutely, smiling reverently as I lovingly caress Anna¡¯s hair. ¡°We¡¯ll save Eris Aintree from the Demon Cult. Hell, we¡¯ll even stop that fucked up shit before it even happens! We¡¯ll do it together. Count on it!¡±

 Chapter 46: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part I

    Later that night, after dark in Anna¡¯s room¡­

    Our stuff is packed for tomorrow. We spent the rest of the evening after dinner and prayers doing that. It¡¯s not much work because we¡¯re travelling light.

    I¡¯m gonna take my phone with me, though. I didn¡¯t do that the last time¡­ but I think I will, this time! I¡¯m not sure why. Call it a gut feeling!

    We¡¯ve got a long day ahead of us tomorrow. Kinda. The ferry leaves first thing in the morning, barely an hour after our morning prayers. We¡¯d have to get our breakfast from the dining hall to go if we are to board on time. And we will, because it¡¯s the last taste of home we¡¯re gonna get for a long time! I missed it very much in the previous timeline¡­ and now, I¡¯m feeling it again.

    Good grief. I¡¯m a tangled mess of feelings right now. Fuck! I¡¯m excited, but I¡¯m also feeling rather¡­ homesick. Nah, I¡¯d say it¡¯s more of a feeling of dread knowing that I¡¯m gonna feel homesick again, soon enough.

    We should get some sleep, but I don¡¯t feel tired right now. Just¡­ restless. I think Anna feels the same way. We¡¯re hanging out together, relaxing side-by-side on her bed. It¡¯s a little cramped¡­ but we¡¯re making it work!

    I¡¯m just staring into space while she¡¯s got my phone in her hands. She¡¯s playing a game on it that I showed her on that night she learned how to cast the Sanctuary spell. Learning how to be gentle with that touch screen. She hasn¡¯t broken it yet, so I¡¯d say she¡¯s doing good!

    Good grief. I¡¯ll admit that it¡¯s not a good use of my phone¡¯s battery (I know of no places to charge phones on Nisha, unfortunately!), but it should be alright. I told her she¡¯d get twenty minutes to play. No more, no less!

    Oh, but she¡¯s not playing anymore! And it¡¯s been less than twenty minutes! Far less! I look down at the phone placed in my hands and turn it off before looking at Anna, gazing quietly into the sorrow in her eyes as she stares despondently at the bedsheets.

    ¡°Hey, Anna¡­¡± I say with a smile, prompting her to look at me. ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling nervous about tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Arisa¡­¡± Anna answers forlornly, tears in her eyes. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be acting like this at all! And yet, I¡­¡±

    She¡¯s crying, sobbing, tears rolling down her cheeks and onto the bed like raindrops. And I know why. I remember why. It was the same the first time around when we were leaving for Sharmarli. She¡¯s been here on the Isle for all her life, after all. For all the life that she knows and remembers, at least.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I do the only thing I can do for her at this moment as her Healer ¨C I take her into my arms and listen with my ears, letting her cry on my shoulder. It¡¯s what I can do for her, the same thing that a close friend of mine did for me when I left my sleepy village to study in the big city all those years ago, back in my world. And it meant the world to me.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    So, yeah. I feel ya, Anna. I really do. And if I can shoulder a little of this burden for you, I don¡¯t mind doing it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll miss Mom and everyone in the Chantry! I¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry about it at all,¡± I answer warmly as I reach over her shoulder, patting her gently on her back. ¡°Besides, if you¡¯re worried¡­ that¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°It means you love and care about Lady Iris and everyone in the Chantry, and that you know what you¡¯re fighting for when you¡¯re out there on the mainland! With that knowledge close to your heart¡­ you¡¯ll be even braver and stronger than you already are!¡±

    ¡°You think so¡­?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told myself when I left my hometown to study in the city. Something similar. And I persevered. I¡¯m still here, so there¡¯s that! And so will you, Anna. This sadness in your heart¡­ this too shall pass.¡±

    ¡°Like everything in life¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The good, the bad, and the ugly¡­¡± I say tenderly as I reach in with a handkerchief, wiping the tears off Anna¡¯s face. ¡°But a smile better suits a Paladin like you, don¡¯t ya think?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    She¡¯s smiling now amid the tears that have stopped flowing. It¡¯s bittersweet, if anything. As I put away that handkerchief, she leans in close, pecking me softly on my cheek.

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯re very much welcome!¡± I exclaim, grinning sheepishly as I feel the heat welling up from the warmth in my cheek. ¡°So, that¡¯s enough worrying for tonight outta ya! Promise?¡±

    ¡°I promise, Arisa. Let¡¯s talk about something else, shall we? Anything but tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Any ideas?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    I mull on it alongside Anna, my gaze wandering across the entirety of her room. I¡¯ve said it before, but this place feels super comfy and homely! Even if it¡¯s a bit cramped for more than one person (like right now!).

    Oh! Amid all the fancy and neatly arranged plushies and vinyl records¡­ my eyes fall upon Ascalon. It¡¯s resting on a wall-mounted weapon rack right next to Elizabeth leaning against the wall, its ornate hilt and blade silver like the moon.

    ¡°Have I ever told you about my blade... and my Second Mom?¡± Anna asks innocently as she joins me in gazing at Ascalon¡¯s blessed silver. ¡°Umm¡­ back in your timeline, I mean!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you did! Lady Claire Silverlight, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hm!¡±

    ¡°She was the Executor¡­ Lady Iris¡¯ personal Paladin! She brought you here many years ago after rescuing you from a Dungeon, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Mom says¡­¡± Anna remarks thoughtfully. ¡°I was ten years old. Waking up here, with Mom at my side¡­ that¡¯s my oldest memory. I don¡¯t remember anything before that moment. I don¡¯t know why, but Mom doesn¡¯t like to talk about what happened¡­¡±

    ¡°I see. In the previous timeline, I once asked her about Lady Claire. It didn¡¯t go too well. But uh¡­ did you ever get to meet your Second Mom?¡±

    ¡°No, Arisa. I never did. Mom said she passed away before I woke up.¡±

    ¡°So, your Second Mom gave her life to ensure yours. That¡¯s badass.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s her over there with Mom¡­¡± Anna says, pointing at a photo framed in gold and silver on the wall behind her desk. ¡°She¡¯s really pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Damn right, she is¡­¡±

    Lady Iris and Lady Claire are standing by each other¡¯s side in that photo, both of them dressed to the nines in their holy regalia. Real fancy and regal! It was a long time ago, though. But Lady Iris looks just as young as she does in this image. Perks of being a Healer, I suppose!

    ¡°Hey,¡± I add cheekily. ¡°I bet your Second Mom¡¯s an awesome Paladin. Apples don¡¯t fall far from their tree, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s the bravest and the best of all!¡±

    ¡°Even better than you?¡±

    Earnestly, Anna nods enthusiastically. Her gaze, alongside mine, falls upon Ascalon once more. And is it just me¡­ or did that claymore¡¯s hilt sparkle!? It''s like it¡¯s winking at me¡­ glowing¡­

    ¡°Yo, what the¡­¡±

    ¡°Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims, eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Is Elizabeth¡­ glowing!?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, it is! And so is¡­¡±

    ¡°Ascalon¡­¡±

    Good grief. Our weapons¡­ it¡¯s almost like these two sacred relics are trying to tell us something! Something about Anna¡¯s Second Mom, surely¡­

 Chapter 47: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part II

    Winter on the Isle of Spirits, seven years ago¡­

    Every year, without fail, the final days of the Last Seed leading into the spring of a new year are always the coldest, the landscape completely blanketed in snow.

    Each winter is a time of rest for those in Order of Selene. With land and sea alike all but frozen over in ice and snow, few would visit the Isle of Spirits, Light¡¯s Hope, or the Chantry of Eternal Light. But these final days of the year are also a time of preparation for those in the latter ¨C the First Seed of a new year, in the thawing warmth where snow would melt away to give way to the renewal of life, is the time when new initiates enter the Order of Selene, training to be Paladins and Healers in service of Rinnah, the God of Life, Light, Love, Creation, and Memory.

    Thus, the blood-red colour of the shroud and the massive silver claymore of the lone Wanderer who arrived at the Chantry¡¯s gates in the dead of night stuck out like a sore thumb. When the Paladins and Healers on guard duty saw her face¡­ or at least, what they could make of it as golden eyes returned their gazes through the eye slits of a damaged silver mask¡­ they could not help but recoil in horror.

    Who was she? They wondered even as they eyed the Wanderer¡¯s charge ¨C a petite, Nameless Girl with short purple hair and a scar running across her left eye, barely older than ten winters. She lay asleep in her arms, wrapped warmly in snow-stained furs. This Nameless Girl bore the ill taint of dark magic, of forces unknown and feared even on holy ground. And to that as well, they wondered ¨C who was she?

    Were it not for the Wanderer¡¯s golden eyes, the Paladins and Healers watching her would have thought her a Monster, possibly even a Demon from the dark tales of old from the Codex Rinnah. They stood to block her way hesitantly, only to be awed by the sight of the Executor¡¯s Sigil she revealed to them, tucked away beneath the blood-red folds of her shrouded armour. When they backed away shyly, she allowed herself a small, wry smile with her colourless, cracked lips as she continued onward, her footsteps like blood in the mud.

    Word of her return spread quickly through the cloistered halls of the Chantry of Eternal Light. When she reached the courtyard, her eyes set on the Sepulchre of God, a massive crowd of Paladins and Healers had gathered around her. Most of them were still in their bedclothes, having rushed out of bed upon hearing word that the Executor of the Order of Selene had returned home after so many years. She who had once been merely more than a legend and rumour among those studying and training here now stood among them in the flesh.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    While some in the gathered crowd whispered amongst themselves, others offered their magics to tend to the Nameless Girl¡¯s affliction. They were gently rebuffed by the Wanderer. It was not her intention to do so if she could help it ¨C she greatly appreciated their concern and compassion, and it was a most comforting thought to know that the Order¡¯s values and ideals remained alive and well even in her absence. But alas, she knew of only one Healer who could save the Nameless Girl ¨C the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene. It was why she had braved the elements, crossing land and sea alike, if only for the sake of a ghost of a chance to save her life.

    Upon reaching the cold stone stairs leading up to the Sepulchre of God, the gathered Paladins and Healers stood aside respectfully. Some knelt, while others bowed their heads solemnly in prayer. As she passed them, it was a bittersweet feeling for the Wanderer.

    The antechamber was well-lit, servants on duty amid the lavish luxury letting her through wordlessly, as if expecting her. She wondered if the Ecclesiarch was working late, as she was wont to do most nights. After all, she was once part of those many late nights, working alongside her Healer. For she was once her Executor, her Paladin. The Order of Selene, once theirs to watch over together.

    Wordlessly, the servants at the great doors leading into the Sepulchre bowed and let her in. And she was right ¨C the Ecclesiarch was up late again.

    ¡°Iris¡­¡±

    ¡°Let us get to work at once, Lady Claire Silverlight,¡± Iris instructed curtly upon noticing the darkness enshrouding the Nameless Girl, gesturing to a nearby couch. ¡°This child¡­¡±

    ¡°I did what I could to keep her alive on the way here,¡± Claire answered solemnly as she gently set the Nameless Girl down, removing the snow-stained furs wrapped around her. ¡°But only you can end this curse of hers, old friend. Please.¡±

    ¡°I will do what I can for her.¡±

    The Wanderer¡­ the one once known to her peers and subordinates in the Order of Selene as Claire Silverlight, nodded and stepped aside. Watching Iris work miracles with her mastery of the Healer¡¯s art was a delight for sore eyes. Witnessing Apocalypse, the great living magical tome born of the Akashic Record itself, glow golden while its mistress channelled Dispel Magic on the darkness afflicting the Nameless Girl¡­ felt nostalgic, if anything.

    But this was a great darkness to overcome, even for the Ecclesiarch of the Order of Selene. It was the fog before sunrise, the darkest night before the break of the brightest dawn. For the first time in a long time, Claire found herself mouthing the words of a prayer once close to her heart long ago, eyes closed as she clasped her hands tightly.

    It was all she could do. Hold out hope, and pray. That Rinnah willing¡­ it was not too late.

 Chapter 48: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part III

    Four hours later¡­

    Free of darkness, the Nameless Girl lay fast asleep, tucked warmly beneath the thick folds of a woollen blanket. It would take months, perhaps even years, before she would awaken. But for now, the spectre of death would have to leave empty-handed.

    Claire heaved a sigh of relief, leaning back into the plush softness of her armchair. Watching the Nameless Girl slumber so peacefully was a huge weight off her shoulders. It made her smile, especially when she briefly recalled, in passing, the nightmarish sleep the Nameless Girl had suffered for days and nights on end as she teetered on death¡¯s door every step of the way to the Chantry of Eternal Light and the Sepulchre of God.

    Truly, Iris was a miracle-maker. Thanks to her, the Nameless Girl would survive this cold night. Thereafter, Rinnah willing, she¡¯d also survive the many winters to come. For that alone, the long trip across the mainland and the Silent Sea had been worth every hardship. It had wreaked a ruinous toll on an already ruined body, but it was worth it to save an innocent life.

    By the break of dawn, she would awaken. Free of darkness, free to live her life in safety and comfort. And happiness. Rinnah willing, of course, as with so many things for those of the Order of Selene. For now, for what little time Claire had left, there was nothing to do but watch and wait.

    Watch and wait, indeed. Quietly, Claire glanced at Iris, who sat in an adjacent armchair. Her posture was upright and stiff like a board, her golden eyes staring dead ahead of her. Staring at nothing in particular, seemingly. Her breathing was slow and rhythmic, yet deep, beads of sweat slowly trickling down the sides of her face.

    Iris had spent a considerable amount of Mana to use Dispel Magic to remove the curse on the Nameless Girl, but it appeared to Claire, clear as the break of dawn, that even this was merely a minor exertion at best. Like jogging around the Chantry courtyard in summer, before autumn¡¯s embrace. It was endearing, comforting even, knowing that Iris had only grown from strength to strength in her mastery of the Healer¡¯s art in their years apart. And she was proud of her ¨C Iris was once her Healer, after all.

    Bowing her head solemnly, Claire tried to look away. But her eyes would not obey. It had been so long, far too long. And Iris was as beautiful as she had even been, as if the passage of time meant nothing to her beauty and good looks. As for herself, on the other hand¡­ she knew all too well that it was best not to dwell on such matters.

    ¡°I received your letter from the Orc Shaman from the Iron Mountains,¡± Iris said quietly. ¡°He is very grateful for what you have done for him.¡±

    ¡°Good to know that Mister Urok survived the trip here,¡± Claire answered just as quietly, her gaze fixated on her feet. ¡°Is he safe? Is he adapting well to life in the Chantry?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He works at the library as an Apprentice. In time, he will take over as Librarian, for the current Librarian is getting old. She believes strongly that he will do an excellent job.¡±

    ¡°I see! I¡¯m glad it all worked out for him. He wasn¡¯t doing too well when I found him wandering the mainland.¡±

    More silence. Claire held her fist up close to her lips and cleared her throat, looking Iris in the eye. The look on her face as she continued staring away betrayed nothing discernible. If Iris was offended or upset, it was clear she did not want to make it known. Then again, if she was truly upset, she would not be allowed into the Chantry at all.

    ¡°How about Elena? How is she?¡±

    ¡°The Mage Queen is well,¡± Iris answered curtly. ¡°When she visited the Chantry three years ago, she asked about your whereabouts, but not since.¡±

    ¡°I see. She and I didn¡¯t part on the best of terms either, I¡¯m afraid.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°Lady de L¡¯Enfer has her own way of expressing her feelings. She cares about you still.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ I¡¯m unworthy of her grace, but nonetheless grateful.¡±

    ¡°She wishes you well.¡±

    Yet again, there was silence. Claire frowned. She wanted to say something to Iris from the bottom of her heart. And yet, she found herself wanting. Cowering.

    But no. That was not her way of doing things! It was now or never¡­ and she had to say what was on her mind! With so little time left, it really did feel that way. And so¡­

    ¡°Iris! I just wanted to say! Umm¡­¡± Claire exclaimed with a burst of enthusiasm that quickly petered out like fireworks in the sky. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For?¡±

    ¡°Saving her life,¡± Claire answered with a smile as she glanced at the Nameless Girl, still fast asleep on the couch. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ I feared the worst.¡±

    ¡°It was the right thing to do,¡± Iris answered coolly, her eyes still staring dead ahead of where she sat. ¡°Nothing more.¡±

    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d refuse to help¡­ you know, after¡­¡±

    ¡°I am a Healer. It is what I do. You would have done the same for her.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! I would¡¯ve done the same!¡± Claire exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with joy. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have such doubts to begin with. I¡¯m sorry. Oh, but where are my manners!? I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, Iris. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°I have been better, Lady Silverlight. And you?¡±

    ¡°Me too, Iris. Me too!¡±

    ¡°If I am to be honest ¨C I feared the worst of your death wish. I prayed for your safety.¡±

    ¡°Really now! Worried for me!? I¡¯m disappointed! But I¡¯m also¡­ grateful. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Alas, my concerns for your safety are unfounded,¡± Iris answered coyly, allowing herself a small smile while Claire¡¯s grin grew wide and big. ¡°Knowing what you are capable of, I should have directed my prayers to your enemies instead. They need them more than you ever will.¡±

    ¡°If those unworthy cravens should ever be so lucky! I¡¯m¡­¡±

    ¡°Lady Silverlight!¡±

    For a moment, Claire stared dumbfoundedly at Iris, who had gotten up from her armchair, rushing over to attend to her. And then she saw the blood pooled on the floor. Her blood.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Iris. I¡­¡±

    Carefully, Claire placed a hand on her chin. It was wet with blood and spit. She tried to make sense of what had happened moments ago, trying her best to envision the sensation of pain that should have come to her with this sudden spilling of blood. But alas, nothing came to mind. And when the golden light of Iris¡¯ Heal shone upon her, she tried to embrace its restorative warmth. But her mind remained blank, just as the magic did nothing for her.

    Quietly, she frowned and bowed her head solemnly. Being unable to feel pain or soothing panacea was her blessing and her curse. Her greatest strength, and the very condition that would eventually be the death of her, in time. But this affliction, whatever it truly was, had served her well enough on the battlefield as she waded into the carnage without fear of death, inflicting upon monsters and evildoers alike that which she herself could never experience. It was for that reason that her enemies called her death incarnate. For like death itself, she was inevitable and unstoppable.

    ¡°Lady Silverlight¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot worse than before¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°There is a lot of blood. More than I have ever seen from you, years ago.¡±

    ¡°It has been quite a while since we last met, huh? It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    ¡°It is most regrettable that things turned out the way they did.¡±

    Claire winced, her gaze veering towards the walls. They used to be adorned with photos of the two of them, framed in fanciful and ornate frames. These photos were memories, frozen in time to be preserved and remembered. Now, the wall was mostly barren.

    Even so, one of the many remained ¨C a photo of them on stage at the prayer hall, standing by each other¡¯s side in ceremonial regalia so beautiful and regal that it tugged at her heartstrings to see it again. It was, after all, their coronation ceremony. When she and Iris became Ecclesiarch and Executor, serving the Order of Selene together. From within its antique white-gold frame, she could not help but notice that the image, stained and damaged, appeared to be of two halves painstakingly put back together again.

    ¡°Do you still hate me, Iris?¡± Claire asked quietly, hand on her other arm as she looked away vulnerably. ¡°After what happened¡­¡±

    ¡°No longer,¡± Iris stated solemnly after contemplating. ¡°I did, once. No longer.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I am tired of hating. There was a time when I badly wanted to believe what I told you on the day you left, that you did not matter all that much to me. But it is a lie. Words said in anger, nothing more. And for that¡­ I have regrets.¡±

    ¡°Iris, I¡­¡±

    Claire bowed her head, her vision turning wet and blurry through her mask. It surprised her, for she had long dismissed her body, wracked in ruin, as no longer capable of responding like that or feeling anything. But it felt good to cry. And for her, feeling good was good enough.

    ¡°May I, Lady Silverlight?¡± Iris asked cautiously, her eyes upon Claire¡¯s mask as her hands reached for its tarnished silver surface. ¡°If you would allow it.¡±

 Chapter 49: Remembering Annas Second Mom, Part IV

    Unmasking the Executor of the Order of Selene¡­

    Once again, Claire winced. It was not that she hated Iris¡¯ presence or her touch, but it felt wrong to let someone as pure as her be so close to her diseased, ruined body.

    If anything, she feared she might pass on this blighted curse of hers to an innocent soul. It was certainly possible, with enough exposure and time, however brief. It was why she kept herself isolated from others, quarantining herself whenever she camped with other adventurers on the mainland. Only her blessed claymore, Ascalon, could she ever trust to remain unphased and unharmed by her aspect.

    She was not well, after all. Never was. The Nameless Girl was not someone she could stay away from, however. And so, she had painstakingly handled her with great care, never letting her flesh touch hers without layers of cloth or bandages between them. It had to be done.

    On the other hand¡­, this was a luxury, an unnecessary risk for a moment¡¯s comfort. And yet¡­

    ¡°I am prepared and willing¡­¡± Iris said solemnly, her eyes gazing unflinchingly through the eye slits of Claire¡¯s mask. ¡°Do not worry for my sake.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you remember what the Codex Rinnah says about the Ecclesiarch?¡±

    ¡°I do, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Recite the verse, then.¡±

    ¡°May the Ecclesiarch be a reflection of me¡­ like moon on water¡­¡± Claire said, her voice a hoarse whisper, tears forming in her eyes, slowing flowing down her cheeks, still covered by tarnished silver. ¡°When she tries to be good¡­ may those under her care see me¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not afraid of anything. And I care for you, Claire. Always.¡±

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re persistent, aren¡¯t you? And did you call me¡­?¡±

    ¡°I am. I did,¡± Iris answered innocently, carefully concealing the playfulness of a smile. ¡°What of it?¡±

    ¡°Hah! As you wish, then,¡± Claire answered, shaking her head as she too, allowed herself a smile. ¡°But remember, please be careful. For your own safety, of course.¡±

    ¡°Always.¡±

    Carefully, with both hands, Iris gently removed the silver mask covering Claire¡¯s face. Just as gently, she pulled back the bloody shroud covering the rest of her Executor¡¯s visage, letting her long golden hair fall to her waist.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not scaring you, Iris¡­¡± Claire remarked anxiously. ¡°My face¡­¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Is that right, Iris? The Ecclesiarch is forbidden to ever tell a lie.¡±

    ¡°I have not broken any rules. And I do not intend to do so.¡±

    ¡°Thought I saw you wince.¡±

    Iris shook her head. Once, her friend had been beautiful. The most beautiful of all. They were a match made in heaven, many proclaimed. They were Paladin and Healer. Executor and Ecclesiarch. Twin Heroes with golden eyes, whose fate it was to preserve and expand the Akashic Record that held within it, the knowledge of Healers and Paladins since time immemorial.

    The changes came slowly to Claire, the taint almost unnoticeable at first. But soon enough, it let itself be known to all as it wreaked havoc upon body and spirit alike. Her fellow Paladins and Healers could not help her. Not even Iris, despite her best efforts.

    Her days were numbered. They were but years countable by the fingers on her hand. And for that, she had enough of everything. Wanting to make the best of her remaining years, she left behind the Isle of Spirits, the Chantry, and the Order. She left it all behind despite Iris¡¯ wishes, despite her pleas that a cure was possible, in time. To venture out into the wider world with her strength, to make a difference.

    ¡°Do you remember? The people of Light¡¯s Hope showered rose petals in your wake when you left,¡± Iris remarked wistfully. ¡°They were heartbroken to see you go.¡±

    ¡°I do. It was the first day I donned the mask,¡± Claire answered, smiling wryly as she eyed the gleam of tarnished silver resting on the coffee table. ¡°They didn¡¯t know what I was becoming.¡±

    ¡°You judge them too harshly.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong to assume? It¡¯s been quite an eye-opener, wandering the land as a stranger. But I did what I wanted to do. I made a difference. I¡­¡±

    Claire smiled wistfully as she gazed upon the Nameless Girl¡¯s sleep. The Demon-worshipping cultists of the so-called Demon Cult never stood a chance. And as they fell, they proclaimed madly with their dying breaths, the return of their Lord from its dark exile in Arcadia, the Land of Demons. And with it, the end of Nisha and all creation. Unfortunately, they were in her way and would not live to see the day of their dark rapture, should it ever come.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°She¡¯s one of the many innocents I¡¯ve saved with these hands of mine, Iris.¡±

    ¡°And who is she?¡± Iris asked curiously, her eyes fixated upon the Nameless Girl as she slumbered. ¡°I sense that her soul is blank, little more than an empty tome.¡±

    ¡°Nobody. Not anymore, at least¡­¡± Claire answered weakly, nodding grimly. ¡°If she had a family, friends, anyone¡­ they¡¯re long gone to those I¡¯ve slain. I was too late for them.¡±

    ¡°Not too late for her. By your hand and your courage, she lives on.¡±

    ¡°Your wisdom as well, Iris. But as you said¡­ she¡¯s an empty tome. And I want her to¡­¡±

    Frowning slightly, Claire looked away.

    ¡°If I am to do this, she shall be ours,¡± Iris stated thoughtfully as she looked Claire in the eye. ¡°For that honour belongs to us equally.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to take her in?¡± Claire asked cautiously. ¡°It was what I wanted to ask of you. But I hesitated. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was my place to ask.¡±

    ¡°And yet, you are here before me.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who¡¯d do a better job for her.¡±

    ¡°Then I shall. We shall. Do you accept my terms, Claire?¡±

    ¡°I do, Iris. But my time is running out¡­¡±

    ¡°Your half shall be to name her. And my half shall be to raise her as ours.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°What shall her name be, then?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Claire stood, slowly stepping away from Iris and the Nameless Girl. She looked towards the window past the Ecclesiarch¡¯s desk and its grand overlooking view of the courtyard, staring quietly at falling snow and ice-stained glass as she gathered her thoughts. And then, with her mind made up, she faced Iris once more, smiling brightly with all the confidence and swagger she once had in better years long past.

    ¡°Her name shall be Anna,¡± Claire said confidently. ¡°Rolls off the tongue, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. She shall henceforth be known as Anna Silverlight,¡± Iris declared warmly, nodding affirmatively. ¡°Congratulations. May she grow up to be worthy of your noble name.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see to it, surely! You''ll raise her right.¡±

    ¡°I will. Consider it a promise from me to you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved, knowing that she¡¯s in good hands.¡±

    ¡°But with these hands of mine¡­¡± Iris stated forlornly, shaking her head. ¡°I could not save you.¡±

    ¡°Iris¡­¡±

    Wrapping up her hands and her body carefully, Claire embraced Iris, holding her close. She tried to envision the warmth of her body and the softness of her skin, and smiled. Somewhere in the recesses of her mind, the memories of such sensations existed. They were nothing but the best.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done right by me, Iris. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever asked for.¡±

    ¡°Despite all my strength¡­ my mastery of our Order¡¯s knowledge¡­ I could not¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you, Iris.¡±

    ¡°Claire¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to do, if you¡¯d allow it¡­¡± Claire added wistfully. ¡°I¡¯d like to visit the courtyard downstairs and watch the sunrise with you. For old times¡¯ sake.¡±

    ¡°I would like that very much,¡± Iris answered, her voice quavering as she stood in place, back turned to her as she stared dead ahead at the window, her entire body shivering controllably. ¡°I would. But I¡­¡±

    For a moment, Claire watched her in silence. She nodded solemnly and retrieved her silver mask from the coffee table, putting it back on her face.

    ¡°Promise me, Iris. Please.¡±

    ¡°I will be with you shortly, Claire. This, I promise. This I swear.¡±

    When the doors closed shut behind her, and the sound of footsteps leaving turned faint, Iris moved towards the window in silence, eyes fixated on its frost-stained surface.

    ¡°A frail oath was interwoven into my birth. Binding me always¡­ to chase the light¡­¡±

    Her blood was boiling. It had been burning inside of her, viciously reminding her of her failure and her weakness. Of what she could not do for the one she loved. And it spilt over with a thundering crescendo as she let out a furious scream she had suppressed for far too long, her fist punching the window with all her might.

    ¡°To chase the light.¡±

    The ancient glass cracked upon her knuckle, parts of it splintering into shards that cut into skin and flesh alike. With eyes wide and lucid, she raised that bloody hand up to her face, gazing at the lines of blood running scarlet down her wrist. It burned with pain and adrenaline, and she fell to her knees, tears rolling down her eyes.

    ¡°Mom¡­? Mom¡­¡±

    Iris turned to look at Anna Silverlight, who trembled in her slumber as her hand reached out for something¡­ or someone. She was still recovering, and it was unlikely she was even aware of her surroundings, let alone what she was uttering. And yet¡­

    ¡°Anna.¡±

    Placing her left hand behind her back, Iris walked over to Anna¡¯s side while her servants rushed into the room. She waved them away, sending them off to patch up the damaged window.

    With her right hand, she gently tucked Anna in, easing her shivers. As she did this, her gaze fell upon Ascalon, its ornate hilt resting against Claire¡¯s armchair. Silver like the moon, it would survive this long night alongside the one meant to wield it into battle, in time. The blade was damaged¡­ but it could be repaired, honed to serve anew.

    ¡°Thank you for this blessing, Claire. Thank you, truly.¡±

    For what once was, could once again be.

    <hr>

    Back in Anna¡¯s room in the present¡­

    The light slowly fades away from both Elizabeth and Ascalon. It¡¯s as though it never happened. But I know what I¡¯ve seen. So does Anna.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡±

    ¡°I never got to see Second Mom and thank her for what she did for me¡­¡± Anna tells me, her head bowed solemnly. ¡°Mom said she passed on in the courtyard when the sun rose.¡±

    She looks me in the eye wistfully, her expression melancholic. Tears are on the edges of her eyes, but they aren¡¯t falling. She¡¯s feeling¡­ bittersweet. Looks like it.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for what she did for me, Arisa. She¡¯s a Hero, just like you! Just like Mom! And I do wonder ¨C would she be proud of me, if she saw what I¡¯ve become?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be for sure, Anna. You¡¯re a badass! Just like her.¡±

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    We embrace, and I hold her close and tight. I feel those tears in her eyes, wetting my nightgown. But I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m glad she¡¯s here. I¡¯m glad I¡¯m here for her. It¡¯s all good.

    ¡°I also do wonder sometimes¡­ about my past¡­¡± Anna adds wistfully, her smile bittersweet as she looks me in the eye. ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything of my life before waking up here. There are nights when I try to remember, as hard as I can¡­ and I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, to be honest. I¡¯m happy being who I am. And yet¡­¡±

    ¡°You still want to know. You still want to remember. For the record.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If I had the chance to remember, I would. Do you also¡­?

    ¡°I feel ya. But my situation¡¯s a bit different. I have it in reverse. I remember and know memories that don¡¯t exist anymore. But uh¡­ it hurts too.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re different in that sense, huh? But you know¡±

    ¡°Two sides of the same coin,¡± I offer with a smile, as Anna smiles back. ¡°White and black.¡±

    ¡°Black and white!¡±

    We embrace again, holding each other close. We sit down on her bed together, holding hands. For the rest of the long night, we remain like this. Together, as Healer and Paladin. Like Lady Iris and Lady Claire.

 Chapter 50: Across the Silent Sea

    The next day, aboard the Drowned Goddess¡­

    The waters are calm, gentle waves easing us slowly towards Sharmarli, the Holy City. The sun¡¯s high up in the sky and a bit too bright, and there¡¯s a chill in the air. And there¡¯s also¡­ snowflakes from the sky?

    Huh, okay. I wasn¡¯t expecting that last bit. It¡¯s a little over a month into springtime, but winter lingers. Or rather, it¡¯s returned. I think of Arcadia and its frozen hellscape of ice and snow, and I feel a little uneasy. Only just a little, though!

    Oh well. I¡¯d worry a bit more, but it won¡¯t do me any good. For now, it¡¯s a two-day voyage with fellow adventurers and travellers headed for the Holy City. Most of them are resting below deck in their cabins right now, thanks to the not-so-pleasant combo of shining bright sun and chilly cold air. But not Anna and I! We¡¯re made of sterner stuff!

    So, we¡¯re keeping a watchful eye on what lurks below! Never know what¡¯s waiting down there, y¡¯know? Monsters like the Mer-men, for example. Just like their eldritch cousins swarming the corpse city of Dagon, the Mer-men lurking in the depths of the Silent Sea are evil bastards. They attack in raiding parties and take everything they can underwater. It¡¯s why every ship goes heavy with an armed guard if they can help it, supplementing their numbers with adventurers. Can¡¯t ever be too careful!

    There¡¯s a leader among these Mer-men ¨C a Pelagic Warlord the sailors call Xarak¡¯ahn, the Scourge of Silence. He¡¯s a big, ugly, hulking, scaly fiend with bulbous, milky, lidless eyes. One look at him, and you¡¯ll have your breakfast rushing back up your mouth! He had an enchanted trident and sword with an icy enchantment that could freeze anyone solid, and plenty of lackeys to do his bidding.

    I remember what happened. He and his warband of Mer-men attacked this ship in the previous timeline when Anna and I were heading for Sharmarli on this ship. With the adventurers and sailors on board fighting alongside us, we sent them packing. I¡¯d love to say that it was easy and that I wasn¡¯t even trying¡­ but it was a pretty intense battle, all things considered. There¡¯s a reason why the sailors of the Silent Sea speak fearfully of the Scourge of Silence, after all.

    He got away when we fought him that time, though. Took his sword and trident home with him, too. Real shame, since I bet those enchanted weapons were easily worth a heavy sack of coins. That, or it¡¯d be a nice gift to the Mage Queen. Y¡¯know, to soften her up for that Lesser Shard she¡¯s got! Oh well.

    Hmm. Good grief. I¡¯m thinking I¡¯d kick Xarak¡¯ahn¡¯s ass and take his stuff, if he and his merry band try to plunder this ship. And so, I¡¯m waiting above deck for round two! If it happens. I¡¯m more than ready, and so is Anna! We didn¡¯t train for this specifically¡­ but we¡¯re pretty tough! Stronger than we were, the first time round in the previous timeline.

    Nothing so far, though. Not a Mer-man¡¯s eldritch fin nor any weird stirring from the waters below. Hell, I don¡¯t even sense anything vaguely out of the ordinary, aside from the weirdly wintry air. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re way ahead of schedule, or maybe, just maybe¡­ they sense me! And this time, they¡¯re afraid.

    I dunno, man. It is what it is. But hey, I¡¯m just digressing here! I¡¯m thinking hard and waxing poetic to keep the queasiness away. Honestly, I¡¯m more worried about this sense of great unease I¡¯m feeling as the waves gently sway us along, over and over. Staring at these rippling waves below, almost mesmerising in their rhythm, isn¡¯t helping matters either.

    Ugh. The sea and I just don¡¯t get along, I¡¯m afraid. It¡¯s been like that, both in my world and this one, and in both timelines. Feel like I¡¯d do better in a nice bikini, lounging on a deck chair with the sun on my skin. Preferably on dry land, at the beach!Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Hey, one can dream! And maybe that¡¯s all we have right now. Hope, for what it¡¯s worth.

    ¡°Arisa! I¡¯m back!¡±

    Lazily, I tilt my head to the side, playing it cool as I smile at Anna. Unlike me, she¡¯s not bothered by the sea at all. But she watched me do this for a bit, and she asked me to hang tight before heading below deck. Said she¡¯d get something to help me keep things together. And she¡¯s back!

    ¡°Yo, is that hot stuff for me?¡± I ask eagerly, my eyes on the mug of freshly boiled water in her hands. ¡°That smells so damn good right now.¡±

    ¡°Yup, enjoy!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically as she hands me that piping hot beverage. ¡°But drink it slowly ¨C it¡¯s really, really hot!¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    I take slow, careful sips. Like she said¡­ it¡¯s pretty fucking hot. I feel a lot better now, despite the waves and the sea. The heat¡¯s a welcome distraction from the cold, too. It¡¯s pretty chilly out here in the early morning, and I¡¯m feeling it a little on my palms, even with my hands and arms nicely covered up in gloves.

    ¡°Feeling better, Arisa?¡± Anna asks cheerfully. ¡°I see colours coming back to your face.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m feeling that. Damn, this is so damn good¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to know! Mom told me that staying hydrated helps to ease seasickness.¡±

    ¡°Lady Iris is chock full of good advice, eh? Oh, but you didn¡¯t get a mug for yourself? You¡¯ve earned it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good! It¡¯s my first time on a boat¡­ but I don¡¯t mind it at all!¡± Anna answers sweetly. ¡°In fact, I think I could get used to this¡­¡±

    ¡°Used to what?¡±

    ¡°The gentle swaying of the waves¡­ the scent of sea salt in the air¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy fucking Rinnah¡­¡± I groan as I think of the sea, envisioning it and its tides in all their salty and wavy horror. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh no!¡± Anna exclaims worriedly, hand on her cheek. ¡°Umm¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to aggravate your seasickness¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Good-naturedly, I shake my head and smile. Well, the best smile I can muster¡­ given these queasy circumstances.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! I¡¯m just not used to all this¡­ water. I¡¯ve lived on land for all my life, you see!¡±

    ¡°You said you live in a big city back in your world, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! And before that¡­ a village close to the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Countryside?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Born and raised!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s it like? I¡¯ve never been to a village of any kind¡­ yet! So tell me, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice place, a little bit like Light¡¯s Hope. But a lot quieter. Fewer travellers. Much fewer. Mostly farms and small shops and houses connected by country roads.¡±

    ¡°That sounds rather¡­ quaint! What was life like in there?¡±

    ¡°I attended a Branch School ¨C it was the only one in town! It had only one classroom for everyone in our little community. And the floor had so many damn holes in it!¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°But it was good times, Anna. We were real tight in there, all of us. Looking out for each other like family. It was the good old days before I moved to the city.¡±

    ¡°What about your parents? They¡¯re from the village too?¡±

    ¡°Right on! My Mom and Dad¡­ they run the village clinic. It¡¯s also a vet for sick farm animals! Dad¡¯s the doctor and Mom¡¯s a nurse. That¡¯s how they met!¡±

    ¡°Oh my! I¡¯d love to visit someday! They must be good people¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯d love that too! They¡¯d love you for sure, Anna. You¡¯re what they want me to be. Kind, gentle, compassionate, brave, a proper lady¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think you are, Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Heh. Maybe not a proper lady yet! It just isn¡¯t me, y¡¯know? I¡¯m just¡­ plain old me.¡±

    I tilt my head towards Anna, looking her in the eye momentarily, only to shy away towards the radiance of my Candlelight and those quiet, ever-shifting waves of the Silent Sea.

    ¡°You¡¯re Arisa Ishii,¡± Anna answers warmly as she moves in a little closer, holding my hand. ¡°Wise beyond your years and blessed with a big heart full of courage!¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! But what about the big city!?¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. ¡°Now that it comes to mind¡­ I¡¯ve never been to a city either! Or anywhere off the Isle¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh. You¡¯ve got much to see, eh?¡±

    ¡°Yes! And I¡¯m looking forward to it! Especially if it¡¯s with you!¡±

    ¡°Good to know! I¡¯m looking forward to it too!¡±

    ¡°So, umm¡­¡± Anna adds sheepishly, hand on her cheek. ¡°Tell me about your big city, won¡¯t you? Is it like Sharmarli? ¡±

    ¡°Somewhat, yes! It ain¡¯t as holy, though,¡± I answer warmly, shrugging my shoulders. ¡°But yes indeed! My city¡¯s big and bright and fast and glitzy! Just like the Holy City, in some ways! More ways than one, I reckon.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, what was life like in the city, Arisa? I¡¯m guessing you went to another school after moving there?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did!¡± I exclaim with a big smile. ¡°It was St Elicia¡¯s Academy! It¡¯s the one with that uniform you¡¯ve seen me wear before I got this fancy gown. And uh¡­¡±

 Chapter 51: Who was I... Who am I?

    On St Elicia¡¯s and the big city¡­

    ¡°Saint Elicia!?¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes momentarily wide with surprise before calming down just as quickly. ¡°Umm¡­ Saint Elicia isn¡¯t a Devata like Miss Alcadeias, right?¡±

    ¡°Not to my knowledge,¡± I answer thoughtfully, cupping my chin. ¡°She¡¯s Human, just like us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, silly me! You told me before that there aren¡¯t any Dungeons or Monsters in your world¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But she¡¯s the stuff of legends, though!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Centuries ago, she was a patron of the Church whose clergy sailed east to spread the holy word of their holy God,¡± I answer with a smile. ¡°She started the Academy to teach folks how to read and write¡­ and when she passed on, her successors named it after her.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s the founding myth of my school! Part of my job as Student Council President involves memorising stuff like that. I¡¯ve got plenty of that kind of trivia in me! Plenty to give.¡±

    ¡°Student Council¡­ President?¡± Anna asks innocently, the words rolling off her tongue curiously like they¡¯re exotic and alien. ¡°Is that a noble title in your world?¡±

    ¡°Kinda? It¡¯s more of an elected position.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Enough of my fellow students decided I was the one for the job. They voted for it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! So, what do you do for your fellow students?¡±

    ¡°I take care of their interests and needs with the faculty. Oh, and I also keep things on campus running smoothly! It¡¯s a little hectic at times.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ve done well, I trust?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think so. I gave it as good as I got it in me. It wasn¡¯t my choice or what I wanted to do¡­ but I warmed up to the job. Eventually!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want to be¡­ what was it called again? Student Council¡­ umm¡­¡±

    ¡°President, yeah. Student Council President. I didn¡¯t even want the damn job,¡± I answer with a silly grin. ¡°The whole thing started as a joke between me and my friends.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡±

    ¡°They thought it¡¯d be funny if someone like me became Student Council President¡­ since it¡¯s such a prim and proper role. Said that with my fancy hairdo alone, I¡¯d get the job. So, they snuck my name into the list.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! And the teachers in your school allowed it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They must¡¯ve thought it was hilarious. I¡¯ve had some run-ins with them. Y¡¯know¡­ getting past the school gates on time, getting into the occasional fight¡­ stuff like that!¡±

    ¡°That seems a little shallow of them¡­¡± Anna states concernedly. ¡°But I think they wanted you to be better. Like what you are right now! As for your friends¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna say they believe in me to lead them and St Elicia¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yup!¡±

    ¡°Those guys!? Doubtful.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    I raise my brow as Anna shakes her head.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just shy in admitting their feelings of admiration, Arisa. I felt that way¡­ until after that ordeal with Miss Alcadeias and her blades. When I saw what you did to protect me, I didn¡¯t want to hide my feelings for you any longer!¡±

    ¡°Good grief, Anna¡­¡± I say, smiling sheepishly as I scratch the back of my head. ¡°That¡¯s so mushy¡­ and I fucking love it.¡±

    ¡°And I love you too, Arisa¡­¡± Anna adds sweetly as she leans in, gently pecking me on my cheek. ¡°So, maybe they¡¯re shy¡­ just like I was!¡±

    ¡°Oh man, if you ever get to hang out with them¡­ they¡¯re gonna love you so damn much.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not!¡±

    ¡°So, umm¡­ how did you win this¡­ ¡®election¡¯?¡± Anna asks innocently. ¡°Ah, yes! That¡¯s the word you used earlier, right?¡±

    ¡°It sure is!¡± I answer enthusiastically. ¡°And I won it by¡­ I¡¯m not sure, to be honest. I just went with the flow of things. My friends helped me out with my campaign posters, and thanks to them, I looked really good! Oh, and I wrote speeches, made promises... the whole nine yards.¡±

    ¡°Ooh! You sound like you really got into it, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I really did, huh?¡± I say, my smile sheepish as ever. ¡°Helped a ton that one of the other candidates pissed me off. Couldn¡¯t stand her sneering comments about me¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°It was the little push I needed to start working on my campaign to be elected! Spite and anger are indeed powerful forces to be reckoned with!¡±

    ¡°Love as well, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Love as well, Anna. Annoyance got me started, but my friends and the students supporting me¡­ that kept me going to the finish line, and the long road thereafter.¡±

    ¡°And you ruled your people wisely and kindly?¡± Anna asks sweetly, her eyes bright with admiration. ¡°As Student Council President, I mean! And umm¡­ oh my! That noble title of your world really does roll off the tongue¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I like to think I did!¡± I answer with a cheeky grin. ¡°And I think it made me a better person too. Made the less awesome parts of me a little more awesome.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! You can¡¯t get into fights when you¡¯re the one supposed to be the one keeping the peace, silly Arisa!¡±

    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s all about leading by example. And you¡¯re right ¨C it¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve gotten into a fistfight over something stupid. Been too busy with my duties!¡±

    ¡°If you performed your duties with the same dedication you¡¯ve displayed in guiding me¡­¡± Anna muses sweetly, smiling demurely. ¡°You must be an amazing Student Council President. The best there is!¡±

    I can¡¯t help but smile in turn, feeling the warmth in my cheeks as we gaze lovingly into each other¡¯s eyes. Gotta say, it would be pretty inconvenient and annoying if the Mer-men showed up right now. But they haven¡¯t! Credit where credit¡¯s due.

    But yeah. I¡¯d like to think that I¡¯ve done decently for myself and everyone, all things considered. Even if what I said was true about not wanting the job, I really did immerse myself in my new duties as Student Council President. Even if it meant less time for my old life up on the rooftop with friends who were more suited to my delinquent disposition. It was a chance for a new experience, and I took to it with the same gusto I had when I left my hometown to study in the big city. Because why the fuck not? You only live once, after all. So, might as well!

    It¡¯s why I¡¯ve embraced this world of Nisha, fighting for it with everything I¡¯ve got. Initial bit of existential dread and homesickness in the previous timeline notwithstanding, of course! As a Hero, I¡¯d do the same for all the worlds out there in danger. It¡¯s only right that I do!

    ¡°Helping others must be your calling in life,¡± Anna remarks warmly as she leans in again, embracing me tightly. ¡°Be it in this world or yours¡­ you give me that impression!¡±

    ¡°It really does feel that way, huh?¡± I remark with a wry grin, staring out into the vastness of the Silent Sea. ¡°I¡¯m just glad I¡¯m doing my best. Like you said we oughta do, remember?¡±

    ¡°I do! But I also wonder sometimes¡­¡±

    Once again, I gaze out into the quiet, ever-shifting waves of the Silent Sea.

    ¡°Who am I truly, Anna? I¡¯m a Healer, a Hero¡­ the Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s¡­ and I¡¯m¡­¡±

    I¡¯m not sure how else to put it, really. I¡¯ve gone through so many experiences between worlds, between mine and Nisha, St Elicia¡¯s Academy and the Order of Selene, the village and the big city, my delinquent friends on the rooftop and the Student Council¡­ and now, one timeline to another. They¡¯ve all changed me in some way, for better or worse.

    Good grief. I¡¯m not losing my mind or anything, but I gotta say, it¡¯s a bit tricky to keep track of who I am, who I was¡­ and in time, who I¡¯ll be. Just a little bit.

    ¡°I know who you are. Remember what I said earlier?¡± Anna answers warmly as she moves in a little closer beside me, her arm around my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re Arisa Ishii, and they¡¯re all you, and you¡¯re all of them combined. And to me¡­ you¡¯re everything.¡±

    ¡°Sheesh! You¡¯re really getting good at sweet-talking me, eh?¡±

    ¡°What can I say?¡± Anna offers playfully as she kisses me on the cheek, once more. ¡°I¡¯m learning from the best!¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    The waves of the Silent Sea are as serene as ever, each gentle wave bringing us closer to the Holy City. It¡¯s a peaceful journey, the first step onto a path once well-travelled.

 Chapter 52: Sharmarli, the Holy City

    Two days later, morning at the docks of Sharmarli, the Holy City¡­

    We made it. Been a while, but here we are! Fresh off the boat. The holy spires from the Palace of Lights are brighter than ever out on the distant horizon, radiant even in the backdrop of the bright morning sun and snowy skies.

    That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed ¨C the Palace of Lights! Nestled deep within the ever-beating heart of the city¡­ it¡¯s quite the place to be! It¡¯s said that one can live there for a century and never eat the same meal twice. Whether that¡¯s true or not, I guess no one truly knows except the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune. And that¡¯s who we¡¯re gonna meet!

    But first¡­ we gotta get outta here! These docks are crowded to all hell and back. Lots of folks and ships coming and going at this time of day. And all other hours of the day too, really. Even past midnight. People say the Holy City never sleeps.

    It¡¯s all good, though. Anna and I have a system, kinda¡­ we¡¯re holding hands! So long as I don¡¯t let go, the all-consuming crowds of Humans and Elves have no sway over me. Right now, I¡¯m the eye of the storm, the centre of the universe¡­ and I got this!

    Good grief. We¡¯re going through the crowds, scanning our surroundings as we make our way past seaside cafes and market stalls alike, skilfully navigating through the crowds. And as we make our way outta the docks¡­

    ¡°Woah!¡± I exclaim as I stop dead in my tracks, having spotted a rather familiar-looking young Elf lady with long brown hair and icy teal eyes in the distance, holding up a cute little chalkboard as she stands alone by the entrance of the docks. ¡°Is that who I think it is?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is something the matter, Arisa?¡± Anna asks with a look of concern on her face, having also stopped because we were holding hands. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Over there!¡± I exclaim, pointing at that Elf. ¡°She looks very much like Eris Aintree, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! Why, she does! By Rinnah, I¡­¡±

    She¡¯s dressed from head to toe in the holy ensemble of the Sacred Shield ¨C the personal army of the Oracle that protects the Holy City and the surrounding lands. It¡¯s a fashionable mix of cloth and plate armour of white and black and silver, complete with thigh-high plate greaves and matching black stockings. And upon further inspection... that little chalkboard she¡¯s holding up has our names written neatly on it!

    It¡¯s not quite how I remember her as she was in the previous timeline. The Demon Cult had done a number on her, as part of their fucked up desire to bend her to their will to serve as the Voice of the Demon Lord. They had dressed her in robes of black and purple, the colours of midnight stained in the bloody red of sacrifices made to the Demons they worshipped, the gaze of her eyes strained and delirious as she spoke for them and their Lord.

    But not here. She¡¯s looking good, and she¡¯s safe and sound. Not kidnapped, nor brainwashed! But wait! If that¡¯s Eris¡­ isn¡¯t she supposed to be a Bard? Why is she dressed in the colours of the Sacred Shield, plate armour and all? I¡¯d ask, but¡­ as we stop and stare, it¡¯s her turn to notice us gawking, and she waves enthusiastically at us, beckoning us over.

    ¡°Arisa, she¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head over and say hello,¡± I offer with a smile as Anna blushes at me, hand squarely pressed on her cheek. ¡°She¡¯s looking for us, after all!¡±

    ¡°But I¡­¡±

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just, umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Starstruck, eh?¡± I whisper slyly into Anna¡¯s ear, causing her cheeks to flare up in the brightest shades of red I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s all good. Take my hand again, won¡¯t ya? We¡¯ll get through this together. I promise she won¡¯t bite! If she does¡­ I swear I¡¯ll bite back twice as hard to keep ya safe!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very reassuring¡­¡± Anna answers with a slight frown, before revealing a small, cheeky smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone biting anyone over me! Even you, Arisa.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯ve got your back no matter what! Anyway, shall we?¡±

    ¡°We shall!¡±

    With renewed confidence, we make our way over to Eris, Anna cautiously bringing up from the rear while I lead the way as confidently as I can. As we walk up to her, those icy teal eyes light up like birthday candles, and she puts away that little chalkboard of hers.

    ¡°Lady Arisa Ishii and Lady Anna Silverlight, I presume?¡±

    ¡°Yup. That¡¯s us! I¡¯m Arisa,¡± I answer confidently, pointing a thumb at myself with a smile and a playful swagger. ¡°Nice to meet ya.¡±

    ¡°Ah! You fit the description from Lady Nhaka!¡± Eris answers happily. ¡°That hairdo of yours is very distinctive, so she told me to watch for it.¡±

    ¡°Woah. Did Lady Mezalune send you to pick us up?¡±

    ¡°Yes! She said foresaw the day of your arrival, down to the hour!¡±

    ¡°Huh, okay. I see.¡±

    ¡°Oh! And I presume that¡¯s Lady Anna Silverlight? Lady Mezalune said you would arrive as a pair, as Healer and Paladin. Don¡¯t mind me ¨C I have to be really, really sure!¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Anna answers sheepishly, hand placed squarely upon her cheek. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Immediately, to my surprise and Anna¡¯s, Eris closes in and takes Anna¡¯s hands into hers, shaking them excitedly while the dagger-like points of her elvish ears twitch wildly with all the enthusiasm in the world.

    ¡°Miss Aintree! I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you after all this time, Lady Anna!¡± Eris exclaims with girlish glee, her enthusiasm completely unfazed by Anna¡¯s look of shock and shyness as her entire body tenses up. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you from my Manager and Lady Iris!¡±

    ¡°You know my Mom, Miss Aintree!? Oh my! Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°I do, very much so! Lady Iris tells my Manager that you really enjoy my songs! And that, oh! You¡¯re my biggest fan!¡±

    ¡°I am, Miss Aintree!¡± Anna exclaims passionately, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°Umm¡­ I¡¯ve been listening to your songs ever since¡­ forever! Every one of them!¡±

    ¡°Please, just call me Eris! Or ¡®Miss Eris¡¯, if you must! Actually, I insist on the former! I¡¯m not too fond of pomp and circumstance or being formal. My Manager doesn¡¯t like it¡­ but I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you and me both,¡± I add cheekily, prompting Eris to smile at me. ¡°Feel free to call me Arisa, then!¡±

    ¡°I shall, Arisa! What about you, Anna? Won¡¯t you please indulge me?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Eris!¡± Anna exclaims enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Oh, and umm¡­ it¡¯s an honour to meet you!¡±

    ¡°The honour¡¯s all mine!¡± Eris answers cheerfully, clapping her hands joyfully. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honour to meet my biggest fan! I¡¯m so glad we¡¯ve finally met!¡±

    ¡°Me too, Eris! Me too!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Anna! If you¡¯re my biggest fan, who has listened to each and every one of my songs¡­¡± Eris adds playfully with a cheeky wink. ¡°Which one¡¯s your favourite!?¡±

    ¡°If I had to choose, I¡¯d say¡­¡± Anna ponders out loud, cupping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Dreaming of You¡­ and Moonlight Shadows! And I really, really had to choose among them¡­ the latter! But it¡¯s close!¡±

    ¡°Moonlight shadows, dancing in the night¡­¡±

    ¡°Whispered secrets, hidden from sight¡­¡±

    Good grief. They¡¯re singing! And I gotta say, their combined excitement is infectious! I can¡¯t help but smile as I watch them go at it together as a duet. I¡¯d join in, but I don¡¯t know the lyrics, and honestly, I¡¯m perfectly content to watch and listen. It¡¯s what I do, if I can help it!

    Oh! But is it just me¡­ or are there bruises on Eris¡¯ neck!? And scars on her forehead! Before I can make sense of this, before I can say anything else, I can¡¯t help but notice the handful of onlookers who¡¯ve got the same idea as me just moments ago, drawn over by all that singing. They¡¯re stopping and staring, watching and talking to each other, their gawking eyes all on Eris as they surround us in a nigh-impenetrable ring of Humans and Elves¡­

    ¡°Oh my! Is that Eris Aintree¡­?¡±

    ¡°That famous Bard, right!?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I used to like her songs¡­ not so much these days.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I thought she moved away from Sharmarli?¡±

    ¡°I think so! There was an announcement from her Studio last year.¡±

    ¡°Really? Oh yeah, I remember that! But if so, how is she¡­?¡±

    ¡°Anna, Arisa¡­¡± Eris utters worriedly, frowning deeply upon noticing the rapidly growing crowd surrounding us. ¡°I¡­¡±

    She¡¯s nervous. Well, ¡®nervous¡¯ would be an understatement. She¡¯s completely tense, petrified even, eyes wide with worry and fear¡­ as if the eyes of the crowd could devour her whole.

    ¡°We should get out of here,¡± Anna offers upon noticing Eris¡¯ distress, looking me in the eye. ¡°Lead the way, Arisa. I¡¯ll keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± I say, nodding affirmatively before turning to the crowd with Elizabeth held up high as I raise my voice. ¡°Alright, show¡¯s over. We¡¯re going. Outta the way, please.¡±

    ¡°Huh!? Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re friends of hers. Excuse us, won¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and I¡¯m totally the Oracle. What do you think you¡¯re doing to her?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re taking her to safety. She¡¯s not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Hey, you can¡¯t just take her away from us like that!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can. You¡¯re all making her very uncomfortable,¡± I answer curtly. ¡°Give us some space, please. We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    ¡°No way! We haven¡¯t seen or heard from her in ages¡­ we want to know what happened to her, and why she¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, I tried to be polite. Let me be crystal fucking clear ¨C I said ¡®please¡¯ when I, in fact, meant ¡®now¡¯!¡± I yell, raising Elizabeth up high, its angelic, bladed wings glowing in fiery shades of white and blue. ¡°Get the fuck outta the way, right now! Last warning, idiots!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Aaah!¡±

    The crowd listens, albeit grudgingly. They get outta my way as I come through with my burning staff, clearing a path for Anna to lead Eris away from the crowd and the docks¡­ to anywhere else but here. Somewhere quiet to catch our breath, hopefully.

 Chapter 53: Quiet Reflections

    Further into Sharmarli, the Holy City¡­

    Flourishing markets. Luxurious inns. Bustling streets. The Trade District reminds me of my city back in my world, especially downtown. Truly, it¡¯s the place to be!

    We¡¯re sitting with Eris on a little bench on the side of the street, watching the crowds go by. This spot isn¡¯t really much of a quiet place, but at least we don¡¯t have a crowd of people hassling us. I must¡¯ve scared them all away!

    Oh well. Good riddance! Those people may have been concerned for her, some of them possibly fans or ex-fans¡­ but they were giving poor Eris so much grief. And I just had to tell them to fuck off! Either way, I¡¯m glad we¡¯re past all of that ugliness.

    Good grief. Been a while since I had to raise my voice like that. But hey! It¡¯s all for a good cause. I don¡¯t mind it at all.

    Gotta say, I wasn¡¯t expecting that kind of anxiety from a Bard! They¡¯re usually in their element while singing and dancing for a crowd, as graceful and professional as one can ever be. And I¡¯m sure Eris, famous as she is in this world of Nisha, does live performances regularly. Y¡¯know, concerts and autograph signings and all that. Maybe even handshakes! Anna¡¯s room back on the Isle does have a few posters of Eris on tour, so there¡¯s that!

    Hmm. Fuck me. I¡¯m thinking that maybe it was the type of attention she was getting that unnerved her so badly. I mean¡­ fucking hell! Those people gathered around us at the docks were all judging her, eyes prying into her like one would a doll. Demanding answers like she fucking owes them. It just ain¡¯t right, y¡¯know?

    Sheesh. The nerve of those bastards! The more I think about it¡­ the more it pisses me off! But at least it¡¯s over.

    ¡°Sorry about earlier, Anna. Arisa¡­¡± Eris says to us nervously, the gaze of her eyes downcast on her feet and the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me just now. I¡¯m sorry you had to shout at them, Arisa! I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it at all,¡± Anna answers warmly, glancing at me momentarily as she flashes a sweet, demure smile. ¡°Arisa¡¯s good at what she does!¡±

    ¡°Best in the business,¡± I answer, smiling back. ¡°I aim to please!¡±

    ¡°Ah. I wasn¡¯t expecting someone dressed like that to be so fiery and fierce, though¡­¡±

    ¡°Dressed like¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well, umm¡­¡±

    She¡¯s looking at me, sizing me up from top to toe. Looking at my hood, my gown, my gloves¡­ and¡­ my legs, her gaze going all the way down to my feet and the high heels propping them up. And she¡¯s¡­ blushing!? Just a little.

    Huh. Okay. I guess I really do give off an aura of sexy serenity, like a proper lady and a regal princess Healer of the highest calibre. At least till I open my mouth!

    ¡°Oh. Heh. I know, right?¡± I say with a cheeky grin, wagging my finger playfully. ¡°Hey, what can I say? Looks can be deceiving! Hope I didn¡¯t disappoint ya. I swear, I can be a proper lady if I try hard enough!¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint me, Arisa. I¡¯m thankful that you and Anna were there for me just now. Ah! If Anna¡¯s your Paladin, and she has you by her side every day¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup! She¡¯s one lucky Paladin. And I¡¯m the luckiest Healer on Nisha to have her with me!¡±

    ¡°I know how that feels. I had someone like that in my life once ¨C my Manager,¡± Eris muses out loud, smiling wistfully as she gazes into the sunny and snowy skies above the Holy City. ¡°He¡¯s brave and kind, just like you and Anna. But then¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Anna told me that you¡¯ve retired from showbiz,¡± I remark thoughtfully, cupping my chin as I recall the finer details of our little talk at the Chantry courtyard. ¡°She said she heard the news from your Studio.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Eris answers forlornly, nodding gently. ¡°How long has it been? Four months? Longer, maybe? I¡¯ve lost count. It feels like forever since Lady Nhaka called me to her side.¡±

    ¡°Why did Miss Mezalune do that?¡± Anna asks in turn. ¡°Umm¡­ if you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, to be honest. It was an arrangement between her and my Studio. I had no say in it at all! They told me it was for my own safety.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so annoyingly vague,¡± I remark with a slight frown. ¡°Sheesh. Do you remember anything before that, though? It might lead to a reason why.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I try to remember why any of this happened¡­ and my mind¡¯s¡­ blank. I hate that feeling. I really, really do. I¡­¡±

    Momentarily, I glance at Anna. She¡¯s got a slight frown on her face, a forlorn look in her eyes while she looks at Eris concernedly. And she¡¯s looking very tense. Feeling what she¡¯s feeling, maybe ¨C that feeling of emptiness when you forget everything before. They¡¯re kindred spirits like that, and I empathise. I really do.

    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯ve forgotten something,¡± I remark thoughtfully. ¡°That right?¡±

    ¡°Yes indeed!¡± Eris exclaims, her eyes lighting up. ¡°It does feel like there¡¯s an empty space between what I know of my life in the Studio and the day I was called to Lady Nhaka¡¯s side. I¡¯m sure it holds the reason for¡­ everything! And yet, I¡­¡±

    Good grief. She¡¯s visibly tense, her body shivering in place like she¡¯s got the chills. There are tears in her eyes, just a little bit. But she¡¯s holding it all in with all she¡¯s got. Even if it hurts.

    ¡°It¡¯s the reason why I¡­ don¡¯t do what I do anymore. I try to, every day, but I¡­ can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡± Anna says quietly, placing a hand gently on Eris¡¯ shoulder to comfort her. ¡°Arisa and I¡­ we¡¯re here for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Anna. I appreciate it. And I appreciate your company. I wouldn¡¯t have felt that urge to sing again if it weren''t for you. It¡¯s why I asked you that question! Knowing that you¡¯re my fan, I felt a spark of inspiration¡­ and I went for it! And I¡¯m glad I did.¡±

    ¡°Really? Oh my! I¡¯m glad I could help!¡±

    ¡°Yes! What can I say? Fans like you are my muse!¡± Eris adds happily, only to bow her head solemnly. ¡°Ah. It felt good to sing again. I should do that more often, huh?¡±

    ¡°You should!¡± Anna answers, nodding enthusiastically. ¡°It was a lot of fun until¡­¡±

    ¡°Till I had my fun!¡± I interject with a cheeky grin. ¡°Hey, we all gotta take turns. Right, Eris?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we did,¡± Eris says lukewarmly as she blinks and rubs away the tears in her eyes. ¡°Ah. Singing aside¡­ this isn¡¯t playing out how I wanted it¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I was supposed to bring you and Arisa to Lady Nhaka post-haste and give you both a tour of the city along the way! Ah! I was supposed to be professional¡­ and here I am, wallowing in anxiety and self-pity¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you just say¡­ ¡®tour¡¯, Eris!? I¡¯d love to take the tour, please!¡± Anna exclaims cheerfully, pumping her fist into the air enthusiastically. ¡°So would my Healer, Arisa!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve still got a whole day ahead of us,¡± I add with just as much enthusiasm, nodding vigorously. ¡°We¡¯d love to have you show us around on the way to the Palace of Lights!¡±

    ¡°Ah! In that case¡­¡±

    With a smile on her face, with the grace of an angel in flight, Eris gets up from the bench, faces us and bows dutifully, her hand on her heart.

    ¡°Shall we, Anna and Arisa? Let me show you ladies the wonderful wonders of the Holy City!¡±

 Chapter 54 - Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part I

    Touring the Trade District of Sharmarli, on the way to the Palace of Lights¡­

    Streets are crowded. People come and go, some rushing while others are like Anna, Eris, and me, going about it leisurely. It¡¯s all good, either way.

    We go past stalls and shops stocked with all manner of pretty and fancy things. Oddities and items from all over the land. One might say that they¡¯ve got wares if you¡¯ve got coin! We¡¯d be here for hours if we stopped and stared at everything. We could, but¡­ we have a date with destiny and my Prophecy!

    Eris is showing us around with all the enthusiasm in the world, giving Anna and me the grand tour of the Trade District. She¡¯s talking about the various stores as we go by them, pointing at their fancy signboards and telling us all about them. It¡¯s pretty interesting trivia, but personally, I¡¯d be content just walking and looking around for myself. Not that I¡¯m complaining ¨C if it means Eris is in better spirits¡­ then hell fucking yeah! I¡¯m all for it, any day.

    The Trade District is just one section, one part of the greater whole that is the Holy City¡­ but there¡¯s a lot to see and a whole lotta walking to do! I¡¯d say that it¡¯s exhausting, but it¡¯s not too bad so far. I¡¯ve gotten pretty good with walking in heels, after all! It might be a lot harder doing so in hostile territory, though. But that¡¯s a problem for later.

    ¡°Lady Ishii?¡± Eris states sheepishly to me, her cheeks bright red as her ears twitch nervously. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you, umm¡­¡±

    I smile and nod. Anna¡¯s got her hand on her cheek as well. She probably knows what Eris wants to say, whatever it is¡­ and she¡¯s just as nervous!

    ¡°Ahh¡­ I really, really like your outfit, Lady Ishii! It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡± I tease playfully, glancing briefly at my gloved hands and my gown before smiling sweetly at Eris. ¡°That makes three of us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Ah! And those pretty heels¡­¡± Eris adds reverently, her eyes sparkling brightly with wonder. ¡°I¡¯d love to have shoes like that. But my Manager won¡¯t allow it!¡±

    ¡°Meh. Don¡¯t worry ¨C you¡¯re not missing out on much. You¡¯ve got that short and cute look going for ya, just like Anna! Maybe that¡¯s what your Manager thinks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible! Ah. He hasn¡¯t said anything to me in months, though. Anyway¡­¡±

    Oh, right. Where were we? The oh-so-grand tour! It¡¯s not just shops now, it seems ¨C we¡¯ve reached that part of the city where all the dining places are. There are restaurants and caf¨¦s all around us, the alluring aroma of tasty food and drinks coming from all directions! It¡¯s so damn good that part of me wants to stop for a quick tea break. Maybe a second one right after that!

    But of course, we can¡¯t ¨C we gotta keep going! I¡¯d rather not keep Lady Mezalune waiting too much. Besides, the Palace of Lights has way better stuff, as crazy as it sounds! I said before there¡¯s a saying that one can live in that place for a century and never have to eat the same meal twice. Only one way to find out if it¡¯s true, even if only for two days!

    ¡°On your left¡¯s the Caf¨¦ le Phantasmagoria, which serves the best iced coffees!¡± Eris exclaims, gesturing enthusiastically to a caf¨¦ decked out with fancy gothic d¨¦cor. ¡°They serve it with chocolate chip cookies that melt in your mouth when you dip them in your drink!¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Oh my!¡± Anna remarks, her mouth agape. ¡°That sounds amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup! And if you¡¯ll look to your right¡­¡±

    Good grief. Anna¡¯s chatting up a storm with Eris, the latter bubbling around her like a little bundle of joy. Feels like I¡¯m chaperoning a playdate for two, walking behind them. But it¡¯s a nice change of pace to spend time with Eris like this, I¡¯ll say that much! I remember the swarms of Demon Cult cultists attacking Anna and me at her command in the previous timeline. She sang a Dirge of Doom, our so-called Requiem¡­ empowering her jailors and adherents to rend us for their new gods, the demons of Arcadia. We barely survived that fateful day.

    Come to think of it¡­ none of this walking, chatting, or touring ever happened in the previous timeline when Anna and I arrived in Sharmarli. We made our way to the Palace of Lights on our own, walking through these streets as a pair, nothing more. No tour, no Eris in Sacred Shield attire. So, this is all rather¡­ different. It¡¯s another change, one among so many, I suppose.

    Gosh. She¡¯s not leading us into a trap¡­ is she? It¡¯d be pretty foolish to spring one out within the Holy City itself, where the Sacred Shield is out and about. Nothing so far, though. I don¡¯t sense anything amiss for now.

    ¡°Ah! If Lady Nhaka allows it, we should go shopping!¡± Eris exclaims with a big, bright smile, turning around to face me and Anna. ¡°The three of us! Maybe even Lady Nhaka would join us! It¡¯ll be a girls¡¯ day out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we definitely should!¡± Anna answers happily, nodding vigorously. ¡°Right, Arisa!?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. For sure,¡± I answer, smiling cheekily as I sheepishly scratch the back of my head. ¡°I¡¯m totally down to shop any day, any time.¡±

    ¡°Really!? I can¡¯t wait for a chance!¡± Eris exclaims, the icy teals of her eyes lighting up with joy. ¡°Ah. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t gone shopping since¡­¡±

    She pauses right smack in the middle of the fancy cafes and restaurants, lost in her thoughts as she tries to remember. Her brows furrow tightly, and her body trembles from head to toe as she exerts pressure on herself to recall her memories of the past. Her eyes look rather¡­ soulless, pupils massively dilated as she stares past everything ahead of her.

    ¡°Eris. Eris!?¡± Anna asks worriedly. ¡°Are you there?¡±

    Her words are met with silence. We stand close to her, safeguarding her amid the coming and going of people making their way around us. It¡¯s what we can do for her as we each charge up a Heal of our own, shrouding her in the soothing, restorative warmth of white and blue and silver light, by our Mana combined.

    ¡°Anna¡­? Arisa?¡± Eris says after a while, shaking her head. ¡°Ah. Did I¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You spaced for a bit,¡± I answer with a slight frown. ¡°It¡¯s all good, though. You alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go shopping together, Eris,¡± Anna says reassuringly, nodding gently as she places a hand on Eris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°And we¡¯ll also have a culinary tour of all these nice eateries!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will! Ah! I¡¯m sorry for being such a bother today¡­¡±

    ¡°Does this happen often?¡± I ask cautiously. ¡°Spacing out like that, I mean.¡±

    Ruefully, Eris nods. She looks very stressed, her body trembling as she shifts about uncomfortably. As I glance at Anna, I see she¡¯s feeling the same way about it. Stressed.

    ¡°It was my choice to forget. Lady Nhaka said so,¡± Eris says quietly after contemplating her words, her gaze focused on the pavement. ¡°And yet¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to remember,¡± Anna answers solemnly, bowing her head. ¡°I know how you feel, Eris. That emptiness, that blank space in your memories¡­¡±

    ¡°You feel that way too? That look in your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°I do, Eris. I¡¯ve lost my own memories of my life before joining the Order of Selene. Ten years of my childhood and everything I once knew.¡±

    ¡°Does it get any better? This hole in my heart, and yours¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned to live with it. But if Miss Mezalune knows about your memories¡­ maybe Arisa and I can help you! We can speak to her, and umm¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna, I¡­¡±

    Eris doesn¡¯t finish her sentence. She walks off without us, sights set on the holy spires above. I look at Anna, gazing momentarily into the worry in her eyes, and all I can do is nod sorrowfully, placing a hand on her shoulder to comfort her. We continue on to the Palace of Lights, following the Bard I once knew in another timeline as the Demon¡¯s Voice.

 Chapter 55: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part II

    Outside the Palace of Lights¡­

    There it is! The Oracle¡¯s palatial sanctuary, nestled deep within the blessed, sacred heart of the Holy City. It was quite the gleaming beacon from afar. And now, up close¡­ it¡¯s even more of a sight for sore eyes!

    We enter the luscious palace gardens in Eris'' footsteps, passing carefully trimmed shrubbery, ancient stone fountains and marble statues. It¡¯s nice and good to sightsee, but Anna and I can¡¯t stop to take in the beauty. Nor are we really in the mood to do so.

    Good grief. Eris hasn¡¯t said a word ever since the Trade District, ever since she walked away from us, lost in her thoughts after what Anna said to her. I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s upset or pissed off, or just¡­ unhappy. It¡¯s not looking too good.

    Oh, but it¡¯s not all doom and gloom just yet. It¡¯s clear to me that she¡¯s been¡­ thinking. Like I said, lost in thoughts, all alone. Thinking about what Anna said to her, I reckon. I¡¯d say I know what I¡¯m talking about, having picked up a thing or two on reading faces and body language while serving as Student Council President back at St Elicia¡¯s!

    ¡°First, I¡¯ll show you both to your suite¡­¡± Eris says half-heartedly as she suddenly stops dead in her tracks amid the gardens, her back still turned to us.  ¡°There, you can prepare yourselves before meeting Lady Nhaka. Ah, and I¡­¡±

    Worriedly, Anna opens her mouth to say something, but I stop her in the nick of time by squeezing her hand, prompting her to look at me. In that forlorn gaze of hers, I can spot that same fire in her eyes when she chose to follow me into the darkness of the Highgrove Warrens. Determination. The fire of a thousand suns to let justice be done, even if the heavens fall.

    Fucking hell. As I bear witness to such raw emotion¡­ I can do nothing more than nod wordlessly, looking into her eyes seriously as I hold on to that hand of hers. That she¡¯d trust my instincts for a little longer.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡± Eris adds quietly, suddenly stopping dead amid the gardens, her back still turned to us. ¡°I thought about what you said. You¡¯re right. I want to remember.¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of having this emptiness in my heart¡­ having these headaches when I think about the past. I¡­ don¡¯t want to live like this¡­¡±

    Moving past me, Anna embraces Eris from behind. Their backs are both turned to me, but I can see them both trembling, sniffling softly together in the cold morning air. It¡¯s¡­ heart-wrenching. And it hurts to watch. It really does, knowing why Anna feels the way she does about Eris¡¯ forbidden memories.

    ¡°My Manager won¡¯t speak to me. Nor anyone else from the Studio. I¡¯ve written to them, reached out in every way I could, but then¡­ nothing,¡± Eris adds forlornly, teardrops falling into the grass beneath her feet. ¡°Lady Nhaka and the Sacred Shield have been good to me, but I still¡­ I still don¡¯t understand¡­¡±

    Gosh. Deep down, the Bard once cursed to be the Demon¡¯s Voice really is a gentle soul in her heart of hearts, huh? Soft-spoken like the caress of a morning breeze in the sunrise. Truly, she cares for that Manager of hers so damn much¡­ just like I would Anna or Lady Iris. Seeing her like this, I figure she must¡¯ve been scared out of her mind when the Demon Cult did what they did to her in the previous timeline¡­ twisting all that goodness and sweetness in her into lunacy. Why, just thinking about it pisses me off!

    Oh. But that¡¯s anger for events from a past timeline. Here and now, Eris needs our help!

    ¡°If there¡¯s a chance we can help you, I swear we will,¡± Anna answers confidently. ¡°Arisa and I¡­ we¡¯ll get to the bottom of this for you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll have a word with Lady Mezalune,¡± I add with a smile and a playful swagger as Eris looks at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Even if the truth isn¡¯t what I want to hear¡­ I have to know,¡± Eris answers solemnly, bowing her head, her face stained with tears as she stands before Anna and me. ¡°Promise me.¡±

    ¡°Even if it hurts you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ah. It is my past. I have to live with it. I must.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll do what needs to be done, then,¡± I answer warmly, hand on my heart as I look Eris in the eye. ¡°We swear.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Arisa. Anna¡­¡± Eris answers softly, a small, sad smile on her lips as she wipes away the last of her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Ah. Shall we proceed onward? We should.¡±

    Bowing politely, she invites us to follow her into the Palace proper. I look at Anna, at the unease in her eyes, and I squeeze her hand tightly again. She looks at me forlornly, and I can do nothing more than nod empathetically again as I take her by the hand, walking by her side as we continue onward.

    Good grief. What a day, huh? What a day¡­

 Chapter 56: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part III

    In the palace bathhouse¡­

    It¡¯s a communal place for the palace servants and the rank and file of the Sacred Shield. Kinda, because it¡¯s much more luxurious and steamier than the bathhouse back home in the Chantry of Eternal Light! Way bigger, too! So, I gotta say, this is pretty nice¡­ all things considered.

    We¡¯re here for a nice hot bath, just Anna and I. Can¡¯t see the Oracle without being clean and proper, after all! Eris said she¡¯d wait outside ¨C she¡¯s not one for communal bathing, and her suite has a personal shower. Lucky her!

    ¡°Hey, Anna¡­¡±

    No response, I¡¯m afraid. We continue washing up in silence. Lost in our thoughts. The silence is¡­ deafening. She¡¯s thinking about Eris and her promise to help her in her time of need. And as I stare quietly into the steam-cloaked mirror before me, I¡­

    In the previous timeline, we slew Eris Aintree in the Convocation of Aria, a ruined temple Dungeon colonised by the Demon Cult to serve as their base of operations in the wilderness surrounding Sharmarli. It was a mercy kill, for lack of better words ¨C her mind was broken and twisted beyond salvation, leaving nothing more than a cruel shadow of what once was.

    Good grief. Now that I¡¯ve spent time with Eris alongside Anna, seeing her as the sweet little Bard she once was, I¡¯ve got an awful feeling eating away at my soul, knowing what the Demon Cult bastards had so cruelly defiled in the name of their fucked-up Lord. She¡¯s a good person who didn¡¯t deserve what happened to her. Then again, nobody does.

    Oh, but Eris¡­ she¡¯s still alive and safe in this timeline! Sure, she¡¯s acting weird¡­ but I¡¯d still count my lucky stars and kiss each and all of ¡®em like I would Anna¡¯s lips, seeing her safe in the Oracle¡¯s care. Even if I know damn well, deep down, that her current situation may very well be a fate worse than death for her as it currently stands.

    Eris told us that the Oracle told her that she was the one who ¡®chose to forget¡¯, willingly casting aside her memories to embrace the emptiness of oblivion. It reduced her to a shadow of her former self. Not the same shadow she had become in the previous timeline as the Demon¡¯s Voice¡­ but a shadow nonetheless. But no matter ¨C that¡¯s what Anna and I are here for ¨C to set things right! As right as they can ever be.

    Gotta wash up first, though. We¡¯ve been doing all this thinking and contemplating amid steam and soap and warm water¡­ so much so that we¡¯re getting carried away. Just a little, of course.

    ¡°Arisa? I thought I heard your voice just now. Were you talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Just checking in,¡± I answer, smiling warmly as she looks at me forlornly. ¡°Gold coin for your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about meeting the Oracle, Arisa,¡± Anna answers sadly, the gaze of her eyes gravitating to the wet tiles beneath our feet. ¡°Lady Nhaka¡­ Miss Mezalune.¡±

    ¡°Would you like to talk about it?¡±

    ¡°What if she refuses to listen to us? I¡¯m sure Eris tried asking Miss Mezalune for her memories before. What difference can we make, speaking on her behalf?¡±

    She¡¯s not looking at me, but I do my best to smile anyway. It¡¯s a little difficult to do so, I¡¯ll admit, because I¡¯m feeling what she¡¯s feeling right now. Y¡¯know, that sense of great unease eating away at you in the face of uncertainty, each moment as it gnaws at you an eternity unto itself. It¡¯s¡­ not a good feeling, I¡¯ll say that much.

    But I¡¯m your Healer, Anna. Both in this timeline and the previous one, and however many more there may be. And I¡¯ll be stronger for you, now and forever. Whatever it takes. Compared to my resolve to do things right¡­ these feelings of unease have nothing on me!Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Whatever happens next, I¡¯m with ya,¡± I whisper softly as I take her hand, holding it firmly in mine. ¡°We¡¯ll do this together.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Anna adds despondently as she takes her hand away from mine, wrapping her arms around her breasts defensively. ¡°I¡¯ve always trailed behind others, be it Mom or you. Now... Eris needs me to stand up for her, and I promised her I would! And yet¡­¡±

    She looks away from me, staring deeply into the mirror cloaked in steam.

    ¡°Tell me, Arisa. You said you¡¯re a Student Council President back in your world, ruling over your people benevolently. How do you remain stoic when you know they¡¯re counting on you? How do you¡­ how do you stay calm when even a single individual places their hopes in you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    I look away from Anna momentarily, gazing quietly into our steamy surroundings. She¡¯s right, y¡¯know? Sometimes, I do wonder how I keep at it. Some days are harder than others, after all. But here I am. I''m still at it. And I¡­

    I¡¯ve always held some wise words from an old friend ¨C he was a senior from St Elicia¡¯s, back when I was still new to the city, still fresh from my sleepy little village hometown. His name was Shinji Onada. I say ¡®was¡¯, because¡­ he¡¯s gone now. I suppose it was only a matter of time, an inevitability of his violent life. But even now, I wish I was there to say goodbye.

    Good grief. I miss that scar-faced brute. It was only two years ago when he left me and the guys behind, one year before I became Student Council President. But right now, thinking about it, those memories feel like they¡¯re from a lifetime ago. It really does. I used to wake up with tears in my eyes in the middle of the night, realising that I had been dreaming of him, that he was still alive somehow... till one day, months later, I realised I had gone an entire day without thinking about him. And then¡­ life just went on and on.

    The pain¡¯s gone now. Mostly. After that day, I felt comfortable talking about Shinji again, about the good times we had hanging out on the school rooftop. The other guys felt the same way. They wouldn¡¯t say it out loud, and neither would I¡­ but we all felt it in some way, shape or form. That feeling of moving on, keeping our memories of him and the good times we had together close to our hearts.

    From these memories of mine of him, I remember that one late night, while we were cracking open a couple of cold ones while sitting on the pavement just outside the convenience store downstairs, he said¡­

    ¡°Courage is grace under pressure.¡±

    ¡°Grace¡­ under pressure?¡± Anna asks nervously, mouthing my words as if to taste them on her tongue. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re scared shitless¡­ you gotta face the crowd and smile. And hey, I happen to know a very pretty and cute Paladin with purple hair and lovely green eyes who¡¯s very, very graceful!¡±

    ¡°Oh! Really now¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, and she¡¯s doing it for her beloved idol!¡± I exclaim teasingly as Anna¡¯s cheeks flush bright red like the ripest of apples. ¡°She¡¯s got this for sure! What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I want to, Arisa! But how?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find it in your heart. I¡¯m sure of it!¡± I exclaim with a sheepish smile as I scratch the back of my head playfully. ¡°You care deeply about everyone you fight for, right?¡±

    ¡°I do care about Eris! And you¡­ and Mom.¡±

    ¡°There, see!? Let that be your courage. You¡¯d fight to the bitter fucking end for the people you love, for those you cherish and care for, won¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°I would!¡±

    ¡°Damn right. And if anyone¡¯s in the way¡­ we¡¯ll fuck them up! C¡¯mon, say it with me!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do my best for everyone!¡± Anna declares resolutely. And if anyone stands in my way¡­ I won¡¯t yield an inch! Because, umm¡­¡±

    With a hand pressed softly upon her cheek, she takes a deep breath and prepares to say the words as they ought to be said. Y¡¯know, with courage and honour!

    ¡°We¡¯ll fuck up anyone who stands in our way!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    We burst into laughter together, the tension and worry from moments ago flowing away from us like warm, soapy water down the drain.

    ¡°Someday, you¡¯ll be able to recite that mantra as seriously as I can,¡± I add with a playful grin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. We¡¯re getting there, one day at a time. Practice makes perfect.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will. Maybe I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Oho! ¡®Maybe¡¯, you said? Heh. What are the odds?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯d say fifty-fifty for either outcome.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good enough of a fighting chance. I¡¯m all in!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear this burden alone either,¡± I tell her, taking her hands into mine and holding them as I gaze into her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re a team, remember? You told me those two, back at the Vineyard. So, right back at ya! How about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my Healer!¡± Anna remarks sweetly as she smiles demurely, her cheeks a light shade of red. ¡°I love you, Arisa.¡±

 Chapter 57: Forbidden Memories of the Demons Voice, Part IV

    Walking through the Hall of the Lightsworn¡­

    Ethereal radiance shimmers from ornate chandeliers high above a luxurious expanse of antique furnishings, promising nothing less than the best of mortal comforts. Ornate mirrors decorate the walls from top to bottom, warping the boundaries of space within their crystal-clear frames.

    Returning to this place once again feels¡­ surreal. The mirrors make this place feel like I¡¯m standing within an illusion of infinite space, where reality and enchantment become one. Oh, and my head¡¯s feeling a little giddy. Just a little¡­

    Good grief. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s all so¡­ dazzling! So damn pretty! Bit too much for me, honestly. Or maybe it¡¯s my nerves acting up again, thinking about meeting the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune, for the second time. I mean, I really do wonder how she¡¯ll react to seeing me like this, seeing the extent to which I¡¯ve mastered the Healer¡¯s sacred art. Hopefully, Rinnah willing, she¡¯ll be happy to see me!

    But we¡¯re also meeting Lady Mezalune for something far more important ¨C helping Eris retrieve her lost memories. This task, this burden¡­ weighs heavily on Anna¡¯s mind like the weight of the world as she walks quietly alongside me through this chamber of mirrors, her heart burning with resolve. I may be the Hero, but I¡¯m just tagging along for this task.

    Eris is here as well. She¡¯s our tour guide, after all! But this is gonna be the last part of the grand tour we¡¯ve embarked on together since the docks of Sharmarli. She¡¯s not following us in ¨C it¡¯s a private meeting, after all. Just me and Anna and the Oracle. But we¡¯ll convey her wishes to Lady Mezalune all the same.

    Heh. Don¡¯t mind me. Just feeling a little nervous, is all. I still get stage fright from time to time. It¡¯s not too serious, though. But it is what it is.

    ¡°Ah, here we are. Behind these doors, Lady Nhaka is expecting the two of you,¡± Eris tells us, her tone cordial and polite to a fault as we stand before the great jewelled doors leading into the throne room. ¡°And umm¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll get your memories back from Miss Mezalune,¡± Anna answers steadfastly as she nods solemnly, her expression grim yet focused. ¡°I promise we will.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we will,¡± I add coolly. ¡°We got this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my room waiting for the both of you. It¡¯s the suite down the hallway, two floors down from here. I¡¯ll wait there, I¡¯ll, ah¡­ I¡¯ll be patient.¡±

    ¡°Please stay strong for us,¡± Anna says as she places her hands firmly on Eris¡¯ shoulders, gazing resolutely into her eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon. I promise.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I will. I¡­ I¡¯ll try. Ah. Good luck in there.¡±

    Slowly, Eris turns on her heel and leaves us. Even so, she looks back constantly towards us, her eyes filled with worry. For now, Anna and I can do nothing more than watch on as she walks out of view.

    When that''s done, we approach those jewelled doors. The Sacred Shield guardsmen guarding them let us through, and we make our way forward. Towards the Oracle, towards my Prophecy, towards the forbidden memories of the Bard once fated to die at our hands as the Demon¡¯s Voice, one timeline ago.

    <hr>

    An audience with the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune¡­

    Petite like a child, sitting pretty on a white-gold throne a bit too big for her, robed servants and Sacred Shield guards standing by, the deep purple of the Oracle¡¯s eyes light up with joy as Anna and I walk in. Even from so far away, her mere presence radiates an otherworldly aura, so much Mana and magic that it¡¯s a bit overwhelming for me.

    She looks exactly as I remember her: dressed in a cream and gold-trimmed strapless dress, fancy sleeves shimmering lightly like stars in the night sky, and jewelled slippers adorned with amethysts and diamonds on her little feet. Her pink hair falls around her shoulders like freshly spun candy floss, lavishly adorned with enchanted jewellery. It¡¯s pretty fancy stuff!

    Yes, indeed ¨C that¡¯s her! Lady Nhaka Mezalune, the Oracle of Sharmarli. She who was ancient when the world was young. Even if admittedly, she looks a little¡­ well, yeah. Y¡¯know! As with many things, looks can be very deceiving.

    But make no mistake, Lady Mezalune¡¯s a Conjurer unlike any other. She¡¯s the one who summoned me here, after all! That¡¯s quite the feat, I¡¯ll say! After everything in Arcadia¡­ and everything after that¡­ I¡¯m glad to see her again, timelines be damned.

    I remember my first meeting with her. Upon seeing Anna and me, she ran down the marble steps of her holy throne, two at a time, bounding energetically towards us like a child jumping right into their parents¡¯ arms. And then she hugged me! I was a bit freaked out, I¡¯ll admit. But eventually, her eccentric demeanour grew on me. She¡¯s wise and kind like Lady Iris¡­ in her own little way.

    ¡°Hi there! My oh my, you¡¯re a tall one, aren¡¯t you!? Or maybe it¡¯s the work of those pretty, pretty heels of Little Miss Alyssa¡¯s that you¡¯ve inherited! Lucky, lucky you!¡±

    This time, oddly enough, Lady Mezalune¡¯s not running down the steps of her holy throne. Instead, she descends them slowly, robed servants and Sacred Shield flanking her. And their eyes are all on me. Only me.

    ¡°Heels or no heels¡­ you¡¯ve come a long way to be here, my summoned Hero! Literally and figuratively! Half-blind, I¡¯ve pierced the veil across many worlds to search for one like you. And now, finally¡­ you stand before me! Again, perhaps?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Lady Mezalune,¡± I answer with a smile. ¡°And yeah. Again.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, indeed! Little Miss Iris told me about your situation. It¡¯s most intriguing! And perhaps¡­ a reason why things are the way they are, even as we speak.¡±

    Nodding enthusiastically, Lady Mezalune smiles eagerly, revealing the pearly whites of her shark-like, jagged teeth. It¡¯s quite a sight to behold.

    ¡°Oh, and Little Miss Anna Silverlight! Welcome, welcome!¡±

    ¡°Miss Mezalune¡­¡±

    ¡°You have something burning in your heart that wish to ask of me, don¡¯t you!?¡± Lady Mezalune offers coyly as she looks at Anna¡¯s frown. ¡°If so, let¡¯s hear it! Because Rinnah willing, what you and I want may very well be one and the same!¡±

 Chapter 58: Oracle

    The Healer Hero, her Paladin, and the Oracle¡­

    With a snap of her fingers, robed servants and Sacred Shield guards step away from Lady Mezalune. Just a little bit ¨C they¡¯re still pretty close by. I realise, more than before, how big this damn throne room is.

    Oh, and uh¡­ is it just me, or does she feel a little¡­ cold? I didn¡¯t sense it till now, but now that she¡¯s within arm¡¯s reach, it feels like there¡¯s an aura from her that¡¯s chilling the air around us. I don¡¯t remember this feeling ever being present in the previous timeline, so uh... yeah. I¡¯d best be on my guard.

    ¡°So, what can I do you for today, Little Miss Anna?¡± Lady Mezalune asks with a sly smile. ¡°Little Miss Eris has been talking to both you and Little Miss Hero over there, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Eris would like her memories back,¡± Anna answers firmly and respectfully. ¡°She asked us to convince you to change your mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that? Hmph! That Little Miss has asked me that question so many times already! And the answer is still no! No, no, no! Never! Besides, she¡¯s the one who wanted it! But you already know that, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I do. And she¡¯s aware of this, Miss Mezalune. She still wants her memories back.¡±

    ¡°But is she truly aware of what she¡¯s asking for? Like a moth to a flame¡­ she unknowingly flutters towards oblivion, naively believing it to be her salvation!¡±

    ¡°It may very well be oblivion that Eris seeks,¡± Anna states unflinchingly before the Oracle¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°But they¡¯re her memories, for better or worse.¡±

    ¡°Even if they hurt her, Little Miss?¡±

    ¡°She suffers every day without them, Miss Mezalune. She misses her Manager and her Studio¡­ they¡¯ve all left her, and without them¡­ she feels all alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But can the current state of affairs be considered a fate worse than death for her? I say this, considering the alternative¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°When my Sacred Shield soldiers brought her to me, she tried to, well¡­¡± Lady Mezalune explains grimly, her tone suddenly deadly serious. ¡°She¡­¡±

    Sharply, she raises a finger, sweeping it horizontally across her neck.

    ¡°Why!?¡± Anna demands, frowning deeply as she steps away from Lady Mezalune. ¡°Was it because of the Demon Cult?¡±

    ¡°Yes indeed. They kidnapped her,¡± Lady Mezalune answers matter-of-factly. ¡°But I had a vision of Little Miss Eris¡¯ fate, four months ago! Before I summoned you, Little Miss Hero! I acted as quickly as I could, and yet...¡±

    She turns away from us momentarily, eyebrows furrowing deeply as she gazes off into the luxury around us, as if to take solace from the thoughts in her head within it.

    ¡°The Demon Cult had worked a deal with her Studio¡¯s management behind closed doors, selling her away for vast riches from the dark corners of the earth. All I can say is¡­ isn¡¯t it a shame that some mortals value the lives of their fellows so cheaply?¡±

    I exchange nervous glances with Anna. Good grief. Isn¡¯t all of what Lady Mezalune¡¯s telling us supposed to happen later on in a few months? At least it was that way, in the previous timeline! But here and now¡­ it happened. And we''re in the aftermath.

    ¡°My Sacred Shield saved her from the clutches of the Demon Cult. Unfortunately, we were too late for the others,¡± Lady Mezalune adds solemnly. ¡°It was then, knowing what she knew, having witnessed what she witnessed, that she chose to forget. She begged me for it, at any cost, by any means necessary. And so¡­ I did exactly that!¡±

    ¡°But how¡¯d you do it?¡± I ask, though a part of me already knows the answer, more or less. ¡°How¡¯d you make her forget?¡±

    ¡°Magic! How else? I drew her soul out from her. One fragment of it, to remove her memories!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why she¡¯s acting so weirdly¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a side effect, unfortunately. But as I said, the alternative that I prevented is far worse.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°What did Eris forget?¡± Anna interjects worriedly. ¡°Tell me, Miss Mezalune.¡±

    ¡°You wish to know?¡± Lady Mezalune asks, shadows and black smoke manifesting in the palm of her hand. ¡°Here¡¯s your answer. This contains the memories Little Miss Eris seeks.¡±

    Black as pitch, a crystal materialises, levitating from Lady Mezalune¡¯s palm. Darkness coils around its dark surface like shadowy serpents, chilling the air around it. More than before. And uh¡­ just looking at it makes my skin crawl as it dawns on me that this horrible thing is the source of that icy aura emanating from her, and the reason why her servants and guards are staying so close to her.

    ¡°By Rinnah¡­¡± Anna utters nervously, eyes wide with horror. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Memory Crystal, Little Miss! Ultimately, these things are shaped by the memories they hold,¡± Lady Mezalune explains grimly, her eyes on Anna. ¡°So, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    For a moment, Anna hesitates before the darkness. Even I would. However, she steels her nerves and stands her ground, eyes on the pitch-black darkness.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too late to turn back,¡± Lady Mezalune adds solemnly. ¡°You can tell her I refused you despite your best efforts to convince me otherwise. She already resents me.¡±

    ¡°Part of me wants to. And yet¡­¡± Anna answers, bowing her head before the darkness of the Memory Crystal. ¡°Eris deserves to know the truth, if that¡¯s what she wants.¡±

    ¡°And why is that, Little Miss?¡±

    ¡°I know how she feels, Miss Mezalune. That¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Hey, wait a minute! You¡¯re not helping her just because you like her songs, back when she was a world-famous Bard, right?¡±

    ¡°No, Miss Mezalune. I¡¯d do the same for anyone else,¡± Anna answers adamantly, shaking her head. ¡°I know what it is like to have parts of your life missing from your memories. There are nights when I lay in bed, thinking about my life before the Order of Selene¡­ and it¡¯d keep me up trying to remember¡­ something¡­ anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    Bowing my head solemnly, I place a hand on her shoulder. It¡¯s what I can do for her as I stand by her side as her Healer, as hers. Because¡­ good grief. Her heart pines for memories from a forgotten past¡­ while mine mourns memories from a future undone. We¡¯re two sides of the same coin, but the pain¡¯s all the same. It hurts. And it sucks. It really does.

    But hey, at least we have each other! The night before we left the Isle of Spirits, we held each other close till dawn. It doesn¡¯t take away the emptiness within us forever, but at least now, I know I¡¯m not alone, and it ain¡¯t so bad, even if I feel this emptiness eating away at me from time to time. Because she¡¯s here for me, and I¡¯m here for her. Always. And now, she¡¯ll be here for Eris too. And uh¡­ so shall I, in this new timeline.

    ¡°It¡¯s an awful feeling, knowing you¡¯ve lost your past, Miss Mezalune,¡± Anna adds sadly. ¡°It just¡­ leaves you hollow. I wouldn¡¯t wish this fate on anyone, least of all someone so gentle and nice like Eris, regardless of whether or not she¡¯s my favourite Bard.¡±

    Lady Mezalune remains silent, purple eyes gazing into Anna¡¯s as she cups her chin and contemplates all that¡¯s been said. Suddenly, those eyes of hers light up with joy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll do it, then!? Great! Super special awesome! With that conviction burning within your heart, I believe you¡¯ll be able to do what I can¡¯t, Little Miss!¡±

    ¡°Miss Mezalune¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be there for her in her time of need,¡± Lady Mezalune answers calmly, smiling sweetly. ¡°This much I believe you¡¯ll do! She does like you a lot, after all!¡±

    ¡°You think so¡­?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Little Miss Iris was a most generous patron of her Studio, all thanks to you liking her songs! You¡¯re a VVIP to them by any stretch of the imagination!¡±

    ¡°But Mom didn¡¯t know what happened to Miss Eris and her Studio?¡± Anna asks with a frown. ¡°She never mentioned any of this to me when she told me that they retired.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to worry. At least, not until you were fully prepared to fight demons and those who serve them. So, it¡¯s on me to be the bearer of bad news!¡±

    ¡°I see. Mom¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve known her for a long time, and she has your best interests at heart, Little Miss. Always,¡± Lady Mezalune adds gently. ¡°Oh, but I digress! Here and now, I shall ask one final time ¨C will you bear this burden for Little Miss Eris, and be there for her in her time of need?¡±

    ¡°I shall,¡± Anna answers solemnly. ¡°And I¡¯ll do my best for her.¡±

    ¡°Good! Place your hand upon the Crystal, and embrace the darkness.¡±

    Reaching out steadily toward the writhing shadows, eyes focused upon the darkness, Anna places her hand upon the Memory Crystal. She flinches momentarily but keeps her hand pressed upon the Crystal¡¯s shadowy surface as its darkness enshrouds her, as the air turns to a frigid stillness around her.

    ¡°It¡¯s very cold¡­¡±

    ¡°It is, Little Miss,¡± Lady Mezalune remarks sadly as Anna winces from the darkness enveloping her in its icy embrace. ¡°But don¡¯t let your conviction waver.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I can handle this. I must.¡±

    Right now, I can do little more than watch as Anna accepts the Memory Crystal, letting the darkness stored therein consume her. Part of me wants to put a stop to this. I should be the one bearing this burden. But I remember what she said to me back at the Highgrove Vineyard ¨C that I shouldn¡¯t bear the burden of being a Hero all by myself, and that I should trust those around me. Besides, she¡¯s the one that Eris likes and trusts.

    Good grief. I shouldn¡¯t worry so much. She¡¯s got this, after all! Even so¡­ I pray for her strength and will to remain steadfast. I¡¯m her Healer, after all. It¡¯s my job to worry. Even if I¡¯m being silly, thinking these nagging thoughts of mine.

    ¡°Arisa¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    In the nick of time, I catch her as she stumbles from the stress of accepting the Memory Crystal, keeping her steady. She¡¯s cold to the touch, barely able to stand with the accursed thing in the palm of her hand. Despite this, she forces herself to remain on her feet.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Arisa¡­¡± Anna rasps, grimacing heavily. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem. No problem at all,¡± I answer, forcing myself to smile. ¡°Let¡¯s get this to Eris.¡±

 Chapter 59: Remembrance and Regret

    On the way to Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    Oddly quiet out here. Or maybe I¡¯m just feeling it now amid these damn mirrors, without Eris and with Anna silent and shivering from the icy cold aura of the Memory Crystal in her custody.

    I¡¯m holding her hand, guiding her forward. Her hand is icy cold and stiff, and each step towards the suite is an excruciating exertion for her. I don¡¯t need to be a Healer to know that Eris¡¯ Memory Crystal is taking a toll on her. I¡¯m worrying and stressing out in my head, but I know in my heart that I gotta trust her. And that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do!

    She¡¯s the one for this task, after all. Like I said before ¨C she¡¯s no stranger to this feeling of emptiness. When Lady Claire saved her from that dark Dungeon and brought her into the Order of Selene all those years ago, she had lost her memories from her life before. She knows how much it sucks. And after going back in time¡­ I know how much it hurts too.

    ¡°I understand now, Arisa¡­¡± Anna utters suddenly as she stares a thousand yards ahead, stopping dead in her tracks, tears flowing down her eyes. ¡°I know why Eris chose to forget.¡±

    I look at her and nod solemnly. By agreeing to hold the Memory Crystal, she¡¯s experiencing Eris¡¯ memories first-hand, reliving them within her head as if they¡¯re hers. It can¡¯t be anything pleasant, and seeing her like this¡­ feels super shitty.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    My gaze falls upon the Memory Crystal in her hands. I find myself gravitating towards its icy chill, placing my hand on those writhing shadows, peering into its darkness alongside her¡­

    <hr>

    Four months prior, in a prison cell within the Convocation of Aria¡­

    Old murals of divine Rinnah had been defiled by grotesque symbols etched in blood, casting eerie patterns of dread on the walls. Marble floors, cracked and overgrown with dark, twisted vines from years of abandonment and decay, pulsed with malevolent energy.

    Lying defeatedly against one of those filthy, vandalised walls, Eris Aintree struggled to breathe, each breath bringing sharp pains into her chest like knives in her heart. It felt like the air was thick with some manner of oppressive aura. If anything, it was as if this accursed cell was alive, silently observing her plight with sinister intent.

    It was a place she wanted nothing more than to flee from. However, she could not move even an inch ¨C her ankles and wrists were held tightly by iron shackles bolted to the walls, and her fingers bled crimson, numb and bloody in places where she once had well-manicured fingernails. There was also the metal collar they had forced upon her, chained to the wall just like the manacles shackling her limbs. It had been fitted tightly around her neck, such that her flesh bulged a little around the top and bottom of its metallic frame. Every breath caused the metal to dig into her neck momentarily, a constant, painful reminder of her current predicament, and the fate that awaited her.

    She had learned to stay still to spare herself further suffering. But it seemed like the entire place wanted her to scream herself hoarse, to have that metal collar punish her weakness and fear with pain. The esoteric and mad chanting from above the ceiling grated on her nerves and filled her heart with dread. She did not know what they were saying or doing, but the screams of despair and pain that followed soon after ascertained the worst of her fears. And much to her horror, she recognised the voices from some of those screams, and it kept her awake, eyes wide open with terror for days on end.

    It had been like this for what felt like forever. Days? Weeks? Time seemed to come to a standstill in this hellish place. But right now, there was also the sound of unfamiliar shouting, yelling, the clashing of blades, and the sizzling of fire amid anguished screams. It was as though a battle of some kind was taking place above her. Even so, there was nothing more she could do but stay completely still as she silently held out hope for salvation.

    This trip down south to Nevermore, the City of Dreams, was not supposed to end like this, after all. On the instructions of her Studio back home in Sharmarli, she had set off in a cosy caravan with her Manager, Roland Evenstar (she liked to call him ¡®Mister Roland¡¯ in the sweetest voice she could, much to his embarrassment), as well as a handful of junior bards under her wing.

    It was everyone¡¯s first time going there, for the eternally night skies and desert sands of the south had once been forbidden to humans and elves. But times had changed ¨C in recent years, her songs had travelled there long before she ever did, thanks to her Studio¡¯s marketing efforts, and she was popular. Very popular. And so, an opportunity to perform arose.

    Performing for an undead audience was, admittedly, a rather scary proposition. However, the Studio had assured her that her participation would be good for both her career as a Bard, and a noble undertaking for the good of Nisha. Her visit was to be the first time that humans and elves would visit the lands of the undead in peace, strengthening the Promise that had ended a war of hatred between the holy and the unholy that had begun almost a century ago. And yet¡­

    It was all a lie. When green grass and paved stone gave way to desert sand, she and her crew had been attacked by bandits. Or at least, what appeared that way. She and her crew had been trained and prepared to defend themselves in such situations, but what none of them expected was the mercenaries hired by the Studio to side with their attackers. Gravely outnumbered, she and hers chose to surrender, letting themselves be taken for ransom. Or so they thought.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Surrendering was better than dying pointlessly, after all. It should have bought time for the Studio to pay for their release, or perhaps, hire a crack team of rescuers through the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. But these kidnappers¡­ these cultists of the Demon Cult, had far worse plans in mind. That perhaps, a clean death was the kindest mercy to hope for.

    Slowly, fearfully, her gaze fell upon Mister Roland, her Manager. Or at least, what remained of him. He lay bloody by her side ¨C he had been chained up in another part of this accursed place, but they had taken him here, such that she would bear witness to his torture. She was what they wanted, after all. And doing what they did to him was but a part of the process to induce within her, a change of heart.

    But they had gone too far with their knives and torture tools, despite her pleas for them to stop hurting him. Or maybe, that was exactly what they wanted. He had not moved for hours since they left him here right next to her to bleed out, to die. For what felt like hours, she had called out to him, begging him to wake up, but there was no answer, let alone even the slightest shifting of his large body, big and wide like a giant teddy bear. And now, it hurt to look at him.

    Tears rolled down her tear-stained cheeks. The metal collar cut slightly into the flesh of her neck as she sobbed, but it was nothing compared to the aching of her heart. And as she wept, the ruckus of clashing blades and searing flames grew louder and louder, and she noticed it.

    Immediately, she fell silent. Whatever was happening, it was getting closer, and she prayed that it was the Studio sending in adventurers to save her and hers. Perhaps there would be a Healer and a Paladin among them, and perhaps they could save Mister Roland! But amid that growing cacophony of battle, she could hear cultists talking amongst themselves. Arguing.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time left. Execute the prisoners. Even her. Especially her.¡±

    ¡°What!? Are you insane!? We should flee with them instead! We can use them to barter with the Sacred Shield for our safety. They¡¯re coming, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let them have her. It is the will of our Lord that she dies, if she isn¡¯t to be its Voice.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Eris remained silent as their conversation was punctuated by a vicious slashing and stabbing. It was followed immediately by a cry of pain and a loud thud on the ground that cut through the din of everything else.

    ¡°This is our final act of service to our Lord. Do not question it!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Of course¡­¡±

    ¡°Quickly now! Kill them all! We have little time left¡­¡±

    The sound of pain-filled screams amid stabbing and slicing echoed through the halls, louder than ever before. Her fellow prisoners were like her ¨C bound and shackled, and they were easy to slaughter. And like the screams up above ¨C she recognised some of the screams ringing out into the darkness, and it chilled her blood. But just like them, she could do little more than watch on in the face of certain death, eyes wide with terror as her executioner ¨C a female Cultist with dishevelled black hair and bloody robes, strolled purposefully towards her with a bloody sacrificial dagger, a deranged glint in her eye.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Eris¡¯ words rasped painfully and weakly from her lips, her fearful gaze fixated on the short, gleaming edge of the Cultist¡¯s bloody blade. And much to her horror, those words did nothing more than make that madwoman crack a leering smile as she knelt and readied her weapon to engage in her dark deed. From the madness in her eyes, she knew that this Cultist was the one who ordered her fellows to kill everyone. And she had saved the Demon Cult¡¯s most valuable prisoner¡¯s death for herself.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    It was futile to plead for mercy. And yet, the words left her lips instinctively. Like breathing, almost. Even if death was a welcome reprieve to all that had happened and what she had seen, she feared it with all the dread in her heart. The dagger looked so sharp, eager to take a life. Her life, for the Demon Cult, for their Demon Lord.

    However, before what remained of her life could be claimed, her eyes widened as Mister Roland suddenly sprang into action, into tackling the Cultist away from her with all his might. He forced his weight upon that madwoman, pinning her down even as she stabbed him in the back over and over, inflicting wound after wound in a frenzied bid to force him off. Alas, he would not budge, despite death by a thousand cuts.

    ¡°Mister Roland¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­ live. Survive¡­ for everyone¡¯s sake,¡± Mister Roland rasped bloodily, forcing himself to smile one final time. ¡°I love you. I¡­¡±

    ¡°No! MISTER ROLAND! MISTER¡­¡±

    His eyes remained open, his smile fading away as he fell silent and still, bloodier than before. The Cultist was still hysterically stabbing his bloody corpse as men and women clad in bloody and damaged silver armour stormed into view, weapons drawn. And as they did, Eris looked at them, observing dispassionately as they executed the madwoman, severing her head with one clean stroke from a sharpened longsword. It was a mercy killing compared to what the Demon Cult had done to those within these accursed halls.

    Those men and women in shining silver armour who had slaughtered the Demon Cult, these so-called Sacred Shield, shattered her chains and set her free. Taking her into their custody, they took her back to Sharmarli and the Oracle they served. But for her, it was too little, too late ¨C now, she was all alone.

    <hr>

    Back in the Hall of the Lightsworn¡­

    The memories fade before my eyes, and my vision returns to reality. My senses have returned to me, and yet, I feel¡­ uneasy. Upset, even. Pissed off at the Demon Cult!

    Meh. That anger¡¯s good for absolutely fucking nothing now. What¡¯s done is done. I look at Anna, gazing quietly, knowingly, into the sorrow in her tearful eyes, while she does the same.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened to her,¡± I say quietly, bowing my head. ¡°Fuck.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she wanted to forget, Arisa¡­¡± Anna answers sorrowfully, tears slowly rolling down her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve seen what I¡¯ve seen, living that memory. As she did. The horror. The horror¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I lean in and embrace her, holding her tightly in my arms. She¡¯s pale like a corpse and very cold, and it stings a little as she loses herself in me. But I don¡¯t mind it at all.

    ¡°But even in that darkness, that hell¡­ there¡¯s light. Hope! Her Manager¡­ he gave his life to save her,¡± Anna states determinedly, her gaze burning with resolve as she looks me in the eye. ¡°If she remembers his sacrifice, his love¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be able to accept this memory, and regain her soul.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s her past, for better or worse. It¡¯s the only way to fill that hole in her heart, Arisa! I know that feeling and how much it hurts¡­ and so do you, right?

    ¡°I do. But she won¡¯t take it well,¡± I say, frowning slightly. ¡°You remember what Lady Mezalune said, back when Eris chose to forget?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t do something she¡¯ll regret in the heat of the moment,¡± Anna answers resolutely. ¡°And after that¡­ umm¡­ I¡¯ll do what Lady Mezalune couldn¡¯t do for her! I¡¯ll be there for her! And so will you, Arisa! We¡¯ll help her get through this together!¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±

    ¡°I know what I have to do for Eris,¡± Anna adds, smiling weakly as she trudges forward with the Memory Crystal. ¡°And I¡­ ahh¡­¡±

    ¡°One pair of steady shoulders coming right up!¡±

    Carefully and gently, I lift Anna¡¯s arm over my shoulder. I look at her and we smile at each other momentarily before continuing onward together, making our way to Eris¡¯ suite.

 Chapter 60: Regret and Oblivion

    Downstairs, outside Eris¡¯ suite in the Palace of Lights¡­

    It¡¯s the last one down a luxurious corridor ¨C a corner apartment complete with all the bells and whistles afforded to those staying in the Palace at the Oracle¡¯s pleasure.

    Haven¡¯t seen the inside yet, but if the exterior around it is any indication¡­ damn! I wish the apartment complex back in my world were just like this. Hey, one can dream!

    We¡¯re about to meet Eris and return those memories of hers through that Memory Crystal. Knowing what¡¯s in there¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll take the initial shock of it well, reliving what she had chosen to forget. Knowing it¡¯s hers.

    We hope, Rinnah willing¡­ that Eris can find closure by remembering her Manager¡¯s sacrifice and love. And from there, move on from this soulless state of existence, leaving a fate worse than death behind. For that, we have to be there for her as friends in her time of need. That even in the darkest abyss shines the light of hope.

    Her door¡¯s right in front of us now. I hate to say it, but I¡¯m worried. Stressed. And I know Anna¡¯s feeling what I¡¯m feeling, even if she¡¯s doing her best to remain stoic despite the cold darkness of the Memory Crystal afflicting her.

    ¡°Good to go?¡± I ask cautiously, my eyes on that fancy, luxurious door. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back once we see her. We¡¯ll have to see it through, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m ready,¡± Anna answers weakly as she pulls her cloak tighter around her shoulders to seek its warmth. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Anna tilts her head and forces herself to smile despite gritted teeth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. This is nothing¡­ Arisa. I¡¯m still in this with you. Always¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course. Hang in there, alright? Love ya.¡±

    ¡°Love you too¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, wait. Here!¡± I exclaim as I hand Elizabeth to Anna. ¡°It¡¯ll do you good.¡±

    Wordlessly, she nods and plants my staff into the ground, using it like a walking stick. It¡¯s strong and sturdy enough for her to lean on.

    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough chit-chat,¡± I say as I approach the door while Anna leans on Elizabeth. ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Eris opens the door within the first knock, greeting us with a nervous yet eager smile, the pointed tips of her elvish ears twitching slightly. And uh¡­ damn! She¡¯s fast, almost like she¡¯s waiting for us right behind it. But for how long, though? Honestly, I¡¯d rather not think about that.

    ¡°Lady Ishii! Anna! You¡¯re back! Umm¡­ what did Lady Nhaka say!? Did she¡­!?¡± Eris exclaims excitedly, only to have her enthusiasm wither upon noticing Anna¡¯s wretched, shivering state. ¡°Ah! Oh no! Anna¡­¡±

    Forcing herself to smile, Anna nods weakly in agreement. Immediately, Eris takes a step back respectfully, inviting us into her suite.

    <hr>

    Inside Eris Aintree¡¯s suite in the Palace of Lights¡­

    The inside¡¯s as fancy and luxurious as I expected it to be. Perhaps more so! It¡¯s got everything one could ever want within a wide and spacious living space! And yet¡­

    Hmm. Good grief. How do I put this? I¡¯ll say that it feels all¡­ wrong. I see messy piles of paper with indecipherable scribbles and broken instruments all over the floor. Torn strings, glass shards and wine stains. It¡¯s pretty fucked up.

    ¡°Sorry about the mess¡­¡± Eris says meekly, averting our gaze as she picks up a broken harp languishing on a sofa, carelessly tossing it aside to make room for Anna and me while she sits down in the middle. ¡°Last week, I¡­ ah¡­ I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t proper at all.¡±

    ¡°No room service in the Palace of Lights?¡± I ask curiously, casually raising a brow at the mess around my feet while I help Anna settle down on the sofa by Eris¡¯ left, while I sit myself on her right. ¡°Heard the maids are pretty good at tidying up.¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let them in, Lady Ishii. I couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Hmm. Fucking hell. Eris really let herself go behind closed doors, huh? Losing those memories of hers, awful as they are¡­ meant losing her singing voice and from the looks of it¡­ everything.

    Good fucking grief. I see clearly now, the strain behind her smile. It¡¯s an expression of pain¡­ a feeling of emptiness hiding behind a cheerful fa?ade.

    ¡°For so long, I was upset with Lady Nhaka for leaving me like this,¡± Eris remarks despondently as she looks at her lap. ¡°I hated her. I hated her with everything in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Miss Mezalune¡­ she wanted to protect you. Nothing more than that¡­¡± Anna answers weakly. ¡°She said she was waiting¡­ for me¡­¡±

    ¡°To help me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To help you.¡±

    ¡°My colleagues in the Sacred Shield said that the Oracle works in mysterious ways, seeing the future for what it is. ¡®What it should be¡¯, they say. It was how she found me in the first place, apparently. Ah, I¡­¡±

    Ruefully, Eris shakes her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to remember. Yes¡­ I am.¡±

    Quietly, Anna unveils the Memory Crystal, and Eris hesitates at the sight of its cold darkness. Dare I say it now as I behold it once again¡­ it feels even darker and colder.

    ¡°These are my memories¡­?¡± Eris utters fearfully, unable to look, yet unable to look away, her gaze drawn to that fragment of her like a moth to the icy flames of oblivion. ¡°Part of me doesn¡¯t want to. And yet, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Place your hand on the Crystal,¡± I instruct solemnly, my gaze also fixated on the icy darkness. ¡°You¡¯ll remember what you¡¯ve forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Ah. I¡­¡±

    Eris¡¯ hand hovers over the darkness, trembling before the cold. She hesitates for a moment, but alas, she can¡¯t resist the siren call of the shadows. Her shadows. These lost memories were once hers, after all. And as she places her hand on the Memory Crystal¡­

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The transference of memories happens immediately, wreathing her in its dark embrace. She freezes up with a start, her eyes wide open as she relives and remembers those memories once forbidden to her. And as I look at Anna¡­ I can see the colour returning to her face, the warmth in her body no longer frozen to a standstill as the Memory Crystal loses its inky black colours, turning colourless and dull as it falls to the floor, completely spent.

    ¡°So this is why my Manager won¡¯t speak to me anymore, nor the Studio¡­¡±

    ¡°Eris¡­¡± Anna says worriedly, extending a hand towards Eris. ¡°Please listen to me¡­¡±

    ¡°Mister Roland, everyone¡­ they¡¯re all¡­ dead.¡±

    Good grief. This timeline¡¯s all kinds of fucked up. I thought we would stop the Demon Cult, but this happens instead. Why? Just why? I wish I could answer myself.

    Fucking hell. I push against the world, and it pushes back. I¡¯m the Hero with all the strength and power to save Nisha, and still¡­ these tears darken it regardless, despite me.

    ¡°Please move aside,¡± Eris utters dispassionately, her tear-stricken eyes staring forlornly at the glass shards languishing on the carpet. ¡°Ah, I have to¡­¡±

    Steadfastly, Anna and I don¡¯t move an inch, remaining between Eris. It¡¯s why we¡¯re seated like this ¨C to keep her safe. But that¡¯s only a temporary measure. I gaze into her lightless, tearful eyes, and I know all too well that she¡¯s heartbroken, her thoughts mired deep in despair and guilt and self-hatred. It¡¯s a fate worse than death, a fate worse than emptiness. And in this state, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she does¡­ well, y¡¯know. We can¡¯t leave her like this.

    ¡°Please move aside. You¡¯ve done enough for me. Please leave me be¡­¡±

    ¡°You have to help Eris in her time of need, Hero. Surely there¡¯s something you can do.¡±

    Hey, listen! Maybe I should use Mind Control to calm her down. It¡¯ll give her enough time to think this through and not do anything rash. Sure, that¡¯s evil Demon magic, but I¡¯d say that¡¯s using something bad and fucked up for good, right?

    And so, maybe, just maybe, I oughta¡­

    ¡°Eris, please listen to me!¡± Anna exclaims urgently, her tone desperate as she holds her back. ¡°Mister Roland wanted you to be safe. He did what he had to do to save your life!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen¡­? You know¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Arisa and I saw what he did for you through the Memory Crystal.¡±

    ¡°Ah. You did, huh? To think I repaid him by pretending it never happened, living a lie¡­¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true at all! You were in shock at that time. You needed room to breathe. And now that you¡¯re ready to remember his love and his sacrifice¡­ you willingly chose to do so!¡±

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    Good grief. I¡¯m glad I stayed my hand and held back. Because Anna¡¯s handling this better than I ever could! But then¡­ why the fuck did I even consider doing such a horrible thing? From the top of my head, I don¡¯t know why. And yet, I did. It came to my mind so easily.

    ¡°But why me¡­? Why us¡­?¡± Eris asks softly, tears still flowing down her cheeks. ¡°Tell me, Anna ¨C why did the Demon Cult do this¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know. The world can be a cruel place. It gives and takes on a whim,¡± Anna answers solemnly, shaking her head as she leans in and embraces Eris tightly. ¡°But I know in my heart that Mister Roland gave you his love willingly. He used what remained of his life to protect you from that Cultist for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Which is¡­?¡±

    ¡°That one day¡­ you¡¯d smile again. He hopes that it¡¯ll be so.¡±

    ¡°You think so¡­? That I can¡­?¡±

    Embracing Eris again, Anna leans in close, letting her cry on her shoulder.

    ¡°Remembering him was the first step towards that. It may feel impossible right now, but it¡¯s okay to feel that way! The road to healing is going to be a long one. It may take months¡­ maybe years. But you¡¯ll make it one day because it¡¯s possible. Because time is possible.¡±

    ¡°Mister Roland¡­ everyone¡­¡±

    ¡°May Arisa and I pray for the dead?¡± Anna offers gently, her smile warm yet solemn before Eris¡¯ sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do to remember them.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Tearfully, Eris nods. Following Anna¡¯s lead, as her Healer, I know what I have to do.

 Chapter 61: Elysium

    One hour later¡­

    The sofas and coffee table have been pushed aside, creating a small circle of calm amid the chaos. We¡¯ve swept away the broken glass and damaged instruments as best we could. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s enough ¨C a tiny sanctuary where we can gather in solemn prayer.

    Within the Palace of Lights, there¡¯s a grand prayer hall ¨C a vast and opulent space tended by healers and paladins from the Order of Selene. It¡¯s resplendent in its devotion to Rinnah, rivalling even the prayer hall in the Chantry of Eternal Light. But that isn¡¯t the place for us. Eris isn¡¯t in the mood to leave her suite, and uh¡­ it¡¯s better that we keep this between the three of us, away from the grandeur. It just feels right this way.

    I slip off my high heels and kneel on the floor, feeling the coolness of the tiles press through my stockings, chilling my knees and sending a slight shiver up my thighs. Anna hands me a slightly damaged copy of the Codex Rinnah she found strewn among the mess of Eris¡¯s suite. Some pages are torn, others stained with tears, but the ones I need are still intact. It¡¯ll do.

    The Requiem is the Order of Selene¡¯s recital for the dead. Inscribed in Enochian, the divine language of the gods, these holy words are meant to comfort those who have lost, to ease their pain so they might find closure and peace. The healers of the Order commit this prayer to memory, their paladins by their side as they speak the words of Enochian in the mortal tongue, bringing land and heavens near.

    I¡¯ve never had to recite these words of passing before, not in the previous timeline. Back then, Anna and I didn¡¯t have anyone close to us ¨C well, not until Arcadia. Until Anna, until the Demon Lord¡­ you know. But this timeline is different. We prayed for Roderic Sinclair¡¯s crew after dealing with the Shadow Fiend in the Highgrove Warrens. And now, we¡¯re praying for Eris¡¯ friends and her manager. It sucks. It really does.

    ¡°Please join us, Eris¡­¡± Anna offers gently, gesturing to her right as she kneels beside me. ¡°Arisa will lead us in prayer.¡±

    Eris hesitates, her eyes filled with uncertainty, but then she nods and kneels next to Anna. Bridging the gap between us, Anna takes hold of our hands, her grip warm and reassuring. She closes her eyes and bows her head, and I follow suit, my gaze focusing on the holy Enochian within the Codex Rinnah.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Immortal Rinnah was once like us, bound to the endless cycle of mortality¡­¡±

    I begin softly, reciting each verse of the Requiem slowly and carefully in the mortal tongue. Anna¡¯s voice joins mine, echoing my words and filling the room with a gentle harmony.

    Good grief. I wasn¡¯t like this back home, y¡¯know? My parents weren¡¯t, and so neither was I. Our village wasn¡¯t particularly devout either. There was a small shrine tended by our local Shrine Maiden, but it was mostly quiet there throughout the year. We¡¯d attend the festivals with our neighbours, but that was about it. Becoming Student Council President at St Elicia¡¯s didn¡¯t change that either. Sure, I had to lead a prayer now and then for the school, but I was only going through the motions ¨C it was an obligation of duty, nothing more.

    But here, in Nisha, things are different. I¡¯ve changed, even if it¡¯s only been a year, one timeline ago. I feel it as I pour my heart and soul into the Requiem, into my prayers. Maybe it¡¯s because magic is real in this world, or maybe¡­ I dunno. I wish I knew why.

    ¡°But she ascended beyond this existence to help us understand life and death¡­¡±

    ¡°Mister Roland¡­¡±

    Eris¡¯ voice cracks, and she begins to sob, crying the tears she¡¯s held back for far too long. She¡¯s been carrying this grief inside her, even when she chose to forget her memories. The emptiness, the hollow feeling ¨C those were the signs of loss she couldn¡¯t escape. Magic can do many things, but it can¡¯t relieve a broken soul.

    It¡¯s over now, though. Thanks to Anna, Eris can finally mourn. She can finally grieve.

    ¡°That by understanding this eternal cycle, this cosmic ebb and flow of renewal¡­¡±

    Mourning. Sorrow. It¡¯s a familiar feeling. I remember crying my heart out for Shinji back in my world. It was all I could do for him after hearing the news, lying in bed alone, staring at the ceiling in the dead of night. Maybe the others did something similar behind closed doors¡­ and maybe that¡¯s how we all made peace with his passing, eventually.

    But you, Anna¡­ I never had to mourn your passing. You¡¯re alive again, here and now, as if you never died. Being sent back to the beginning, to this new timeline, let me avoid that pain. Even if right now, you don¡¯t have the same memories and feelings as when you were with me in Arcadia¡­ you¡¯re still Anna ¨C my Paladin. And I¡¯m still your Healer. For that, I¡¯ll do everything I can to keep you safe. No matter what.

    ¡°¡­we may find peace. As shall the spirits of Roland, Lilia, Aisha, and Isuli. Forever.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    When the last verse of the Requiem leaves my lips, I set the Codex Rinnah aside and look up. The words are simple, but they¡¯ve left me feeling¡­ drained. Not of Mana or anything like that ¨C just tired in a way that¡¯s hard to explain. Weary, I suppose.

    Heh. It¡¯s been quite a day. Quite a day¡­

    Silently, I set the Codex aside and turn my attention to Eris. She¡¯s sobbing uncontrollably, her grief pouring out as Anna holds her close, comforting her as best she can. When Anna notices me, she nods solemnly, and I know what I gotta do.

    It¡¯s time to go back to Lady Mezalune, to tell her what happened. I¡¯ve done all I can here.

 Chapter 62: The First of Six

    Returning to the Chamber of the Lightsworn¡­

    Lady Mezalune leaps from her holy throne when I enter the room, rushing towards me like a whirlwind. Her servants scramble to keep up.

    ¡°Hey there,¡± I say, flashing a grin and a bit of swagger. ¡°I know what you¡¯re about to ask. ¡°Eris is doing better. She remembers, and she¡¯s on the road to healing.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! The Hero of the hour!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims enthusiastically, her jagged teeth sparkling beautifully. ¡°So, Little Miss Anna did what she needed to do?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Eris needed to mourn, and Anna eased her into it. And uh¡­ hey! What the¡­!?¡±

    Before I can get away, Lady Mezalune throws herself into me, her arms squeezing tight around my waist as she hugs me tightly. Very, very tightly! And I¡­ it¡¯s¡­

    I don¡¯t mind it too much. But yes, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had her do that to me! Despite myself, I wrap my arms around her, giving her the best hug I can manage while the scent of roses and lavender from luxury soaps and bubble baths wafts over me.

    ¡°I feared the worst, I¡¯ll admit!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims joyfully, eyes gleaming with starlight as she looks up at me. ¡°In my heart of hearts¡­ I was very, very worried!¡±

    ¡°You? Worried!?¡± I tease, letting out a playful scoff that prompts her toothy grin to become even more mischievous. ¡°I¡¯m hurt! And here I thought you had more faith in Anna and me.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I suppose my worries were unfounded in the end! But, between you and me¡­¡±

    Lady Mezalune glances around theatrically, lowering her voice as though sharing a great secret.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad Anna could do what I couldn¡¯t for Little Miss Eris.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the state of her room. No one from the Sacred Shield nor the Order of Selene could get through to her the way Anna did. They tried, believe me, but they all failed miserably!¡± Lady Mezalune answers as she steps away from me, crossing her arms with a playful huff. ¡°Hmph! Your Paladin has quite a way with words, don¡¯t you think so? Even now, I can see it in your eyes when I say her name!¡±

    ¡°She got me good with her honeyed words,¡± I answer with a warm smile as I chuckle, bowing my head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m proud of her, my Lady. She¡¯s come so far in such little time.¡±

    Lady Mezalune nods eagerly.

    ¡°Indeed! That passion in her voice¡­ that¡¯s someone I¡¯d trust with my life! But don¡¯t be modest, my dearest Little Miss! I suspect she¡¯s grown into who she is because of you!¡±

    ¡°Oho! You think so?¡±

    ¡°I do, Little Miss! Your wisdom shines brightly even in this dazzlingly bright room of holiness!¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I answer dryly, rolling my eyes as Lady Mezalune¡¯s smile turns cheeky. ¡°Takes one to know one, huh?¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s been quite the journey for you, hasn¡¯t it? Going from the end of one timeline to the beginning of another, reliving a life you¡¯ve lived before. As someone who has pierced the veil between worlds¡­ I¡¯d say we¡¯re kindred spirits in more ways than one!¡±

    ¡°Heh. It is what it is.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Before I forget! I don¡¯t know if I apologised in the previous timeline, but I¡¯m sorry about the circumstances of your summoning! That whole ordeal with that Giant Spider was a total accident, I swear!¡±

    I¡¯m rolling my eyes again as Lady Mezalune giggles, her hand scratching at the back of her head as she maintains her silly smile. In turn, I can¡¯t help but smile a little.

    Looking back, it feels like a joke, but I was really about to die back then and there. If Anna hadn¡¯t shown up when she did¡­ I¡¯d rather not think about it.

    It¡¯s irresponsible, summoning someone like that and dragging them into another world with no warning. Little to no warning, anyhow. That portal of hers¡­ its light was so tempting, so alluring. I couldn¡¯t resist! And yet, if that didn¡¯t happen, I wouldn¡¯t have met Anna, Lady Iris, or Lady Mezalune. I wouldn¡¯t have become a Healer, a Hero... for better or worse.

    ¡°I like to think it¡¯s all fated!¡± Lady Mezalune declares with a playful wink, as though reading my thoughts. ¡°Heroes don¡¯t die that easily, after all!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re damn right about that!¡±

    ¡°Despite everything, you¡¯ve handled yourself with grace,¡± Lady Mezalune adds, her tone more sincere, her expression softening. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for that, Little Miss!¡±

    ¡°Thanks! Speaking of being a good Hero¡­¡± I rub my fingers together, grinning like a fool. ¡°Now that Eris is safe with Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Ah, yes, of course!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims, smiling sweetly. ¡°Here you go! You and Anna have earned this. Behold¡­ behold!¡±

    With a playful curtsy and a shimmer of her sleeve, the Lesser Shard of the Oracle appears in her hand, glowing a deep, mystical purple beneath the chandelier¡¯s light. It¡¯s the first of the six that form the Runestone, the key to Arcadia. And it¡¯s mine once again.

    Huh, that¡¯s weird. Did I say that it¡¯s gleaming beautifully? Because it is! But it wasn¡¯t this vibrant in the previous timeline. Back then, it was dull and stained with what looked like blood.

    ¡°Something wrong, Little Miss?¡± Lady Mezalune asks sweetly, her eyelashes fluttering innocently as she holds out the Lesser Shard. ¡°Hey now! Don¡¯t be shy!¡±

    ¡°Heh. Of course!¡± I answer confidently, playing it cool as best I can. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    I take the Lesser Shard of the Oracle into my hands, staring into its gleaming surface. I know what I saw last time, and I know damn well what I¡¯m seeing right now. This Lesser Shard and the others afterwards weren¡¯t like this.

    Hmm. Could Eris¡¯ survival have something to do with it? In the previous timeline, she died as the Demon¡¯s Voice. But in this new one, she lives on as Eris Aintree. As herself. She¡¯s alive and on the road to healing, wading through hell and nothingness, to smile again someday. And it¡¯ll happen eventually¡­ because time is possible. That¡¯s what Anna said.

    Oh my! Could that be it? I¡¯d say so, but this is just the first of six. We¡¯ll see, I suppose. I should talk to Anna about this! Lady Mezalune as well! But for now¡­

    ¡°So, how can I help?¡± Lady Mezalune chirps, clapping her hands, snapping me from my thoughts. ¡°With Eris, with you ¨C with everything! Just say the word!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    I cup my chin as I consider my options. There¡¯s so much to ask ¨C about this world, my role as a Hero, and the Demon Lord that haunts my dreams. She¡¯d have answers if anyone in this world does. But that¡¯s best saved for later. For now, my thoughts are with Eris. After all that¡¯s happened, I think I know what we need!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head back to Eris¡¯ suite to be with her and Anna,¡± I tell Lady Mezalune sincerely, bowing my head. ¡°We¡¯ll keep her company. For that¡­ I¡¯ll take a bucket of ice-cold beers to go!¡±

    ¡°Consider it done!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims cheerfully before instructing her servants to rush to the palace kitchens. ¡°Good luck! We¡¯ll talk later! You¡¯ve got plenty on your mind for me, don¡¯t you? But I suppose that can wait!¡±

    ¡°I do. But right now, this is more important. You get me, don¡¯t ya?¡±

    ¡°I very much do! Run along now, Little Miss Hero!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my Lady.¡±

    With that, I head for the door, a spring in my step. As I reach the door, I glance back. Lady Mezalune waves, smiling brightly at me.

    Good grief. It¡¯s been quite a day, huh? But we''re doing good. As much good as we can.

 Chapter 63: Anna, Eris, and I

    Back at Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    I return triumphantly, Lady Mezalune¡¯s servants following behind me. They carry everything they need to clean the suite. Per the Oracle¡¯s instructions, they¡¯ve also prepared a large bucket filled with ice and beer bottles.

    When I knock on the door, Anna greets me with a weary yet peaceful smile. Eris is nowhere to be seen in the chaotic living room nor in the little sanctuary we made earlier to pray.

    We say nothing at first, simply gazing into each other¡¯s eyes, our hands gently intertwined as the Oracle¡¯s servants move past us to begin their work. As they busy themselves tidying up, we embrace. Anna smells wonderful, her arms as firm and steady as ever¡­ and I¡¯m glad she¡¯s here. I truly am.

    ¡°Eris is asleep in her room,¡± Anna whispers softly. ¡°Just a short nap¡­ or however long she needs. She needs this.¡±

    ¡°Awesome! How about you, though?¡± I ask, my voice edged with concern. ¡°Holding up good?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had better days, Arisa. It¡¯s been a long one.¡±

    She sighs, then gives a knowing glance at my smile.

    ¡°But you¡­ that smile of yours tells me things went well with Miss Mezalune, didn¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± I exclaim, excitement bubbling over as I pull out the Lesser Shard of the Oracle. ¡°Look at this! Impressive, eh?¡±

    ¡°Oh my! It is!¡± Anna exclaims, her eyes wide with wonder as she echoes my enthusiasm. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡±

    ¡°I know, right!? It¡¯s the first of six. Only five more to go!¡±

    ¡°Are they all like this?¡± Anna wonders aloud, her eyes fixated on the gleaming purple shard. ¡°Shining so brightly, even in the darkness¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, to be honest¡­¡± I answer with a slight frown, my eyes also upon those pretty shades of purple. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this in my timeline, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°This Lesser Shard was dull and bloody in the previous timeline when we got it. So were the others¡­¡± I recount ruefully, a touch of unease creeping into my voice. ¡°And uh¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking it might have something to do with Eris being alive,¡± Anna wonders out loud, cupping her chin thoughtfully. ¡°I remember you said in your previous timeline that we¡­ umm¡­ you know¡­¡±

    Her brows furrow and she frowns, the weight of her thoughts clear. She doesn¡¯t want to say it. The mere thought of it unsettles her. As it does me. Eris may be alive and well in this timeline, but one timeline ago¡­ that memory of what we had to do to her remains at the back of my mind, clinging to me like a shadow. It haunts me, even though that reality no longer exists.

    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s someone we have to help for each Lesser Shard to have each and all of them glow beautifully like this?¡± Anna asks softly, her mind lost in deep contemplation. ¡°If so¡­¡±

    She meets my gaze, nodding determinedly. Fire blazing in her eyes.

    ¡°We have to do it! And we¡¯ll do it together, Arisa.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°Hell yeah! We sure fucking will!¡± I declare enthusiastically, pumping the air with a fist, catching the attention of a few servants. ¡°But for now¡­ thank you, Anna. You did great for Eris back there. I didn¡¯t know you had such a way with words!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Arisa!¡± Anna exclaims shyly, her face red like roses as she presses a hand against her cheek. ¡°Really now¡­¡±

    I chuckle heartily as Anna shyly averts my gaze, watching the servants busy at work around us. She recovers quickly, shaking her head before meeting my eyes again, smiling warmly.

    ¡°I learned all of that smoothness from you, Arisa. You inspire me!¡±

    ¡°Hey now, I¡¯d love to take the credit, but not all of it...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should take some credit for my words¡­¡± Anna answers sweetly as she nods in agreement. ¡°I meant every word I said to Eris and Miss Mezalune.¡±

    ¡°Wading through hell and nothingness, to smile again one day¡­¡± I muse out loud as I think of Anna¡¯s words to Eris. ¡°It¡¯ll be possible¡­ because time is possible.¡±

    ¡°It will be for her. Just as it shall be for me.¡±

    I nod, my smile tinged with bittersweet solemnity. Helping Eris may have given Anna some measure of peace with the emptiness of her missing memories. Perhaps, in time, I¡¯ll find that peace as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I could be there for Eris in her time of need,¡± Anna adds softly, her smile tender. ¡°I lost an idol¡­ but gained a friend. And I¡¯m happy for that.¡±

    ¡°Sounds about right,¡± I tease with a cheeky grin. ¡°Friends are way cooler than idols, so you¡¯re winning!¡±

    ¡°I think so too! And I¡­¡±

    She shakes her head, choosing not to finish her sentence. Instead, she leans in, kissing me gently on the lips. It¡¯s soft, it¡¯s warm¡­ it¡¯s everything I want and more. Damn, that¡¯s good!

    ¡°I love you, Arisa.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, Anna¡­¡± I reply, resting my forehead against hers. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here.¡±

    We smile at each other, lost in the moment. And for a while, we stay that way. Rinnah willing, we can remain like this for a bit longer¡­ for as long as we can.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay by Eris¡¯ side for a bit,¡± Anna says, her smile as warm as the setting sun. ¡°Just for a week, perhaps? I know we¡¯ve got your Prophecy to fulfil, but I want to ensure she¡¯s okay before we leave the Holy City.¡±

    I nod. We both know we can¡¯t stay here in paradise forever. There¡¯s a world to save¡­ and a Demon Lord to slay. But what she wants to do ¨C what she feels is right ¨C I feel it too. Eris needs us, and uh¡­ I could use some time to gather my thoughts before the next step of our journey.

    <hr>

    Later, past midnight¡­

    The Oracle¡¯s servants have left, and the suite is tidy again ¨C so damn clean it¡¯s hard to believe what Eris did ever happened.

    Eris, Anna and I sit on the floor, our backs to the sofa and our eyes on the wall. Ice-cold beers in hand. Drinking. There¡¯s still more from where that came from, all of it fizzy and cold as if straight outta the fridge ¨C the ice in that bucket is enchanted to last for days, even under a blazing hot midday sun. We¡¯ve also got some snacks to munch on ¨C nothing too fancy, but enough to nibble on.

    ¡°Mister Roland¡­ he was crude, smells funny, and talks too loudly¡­ ah, and his table manners were awful¡­¡± Eris remarks wistfully, closing her eyes as she takes a long, deep drink of her beer. ¡°And he¡­ used to sneak into my laundry and sniff my panties when he thought I wasn¡¯t looking. I never said anything, but I knew.¡±

    She says that last bit with a sad, bittersweet smile, tears glistening at the corners of her eyes. She doesn¡¯t mind him doing that, not in the slightest. Not in the way it might for anyone else.

    ¡°He was there for me when I was training to join the Studio, believed in me when I was still a newbie afraid of the stage and the sound of my voice. He refused to give up on me, all because I told him I dreamed of being a Bard,¡± Eris whispers, tears rolling down her cheeks as she stares into the golden hue of her bottle. ¡°He helped me write my first song. And after he¡¯d taught me everything he knew¡­ we spent hours together, well into the night, sometimes until dawn. Writing, rehearsing, just the two of us.¡±

    Her eyes soften, lost in the memory ¨C her memories of him.

    ¡°He was so patient with me, never rushing, never pushing. Those late nights were ours¡­ a space where everything else disappeared. It was just music and us."

    Slowly, she places the bottle down. The gaze of her eyes remains distant, as though she¡¯s seeing those moments play out again before her eyes¡­ one last time.

    ¡°He was kind, gentle and sensitive, and he listened to every silly thought I had. I miss him, Anna. Arisa. He loved me unconditionally, and I¡­ love him too. I always will.¡±

    Her voice fades into the room''s quietness, leaving the weight of her words hanging between us as we drink our beers.

 Chapter 64: In Dreams... In Nightmares...

    Later that night, snoozing just before dawn¡­

    I¡¯m back here again, amid the cold darkness of the World Tree, deep in the shadowy, frozen heart of Arcadia ¨C the Land of Demons. The image of it haunts me, as vivid as ever.

    Good fucking grief. Again!? I can¡¯t believe this shit. It was well past midnight when Anna, Eris, and I finished that little bucket of beers. I was really hoping for at least a quick snooze before morning prayers at the Palace of Lights. So much for that, eh?

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you held back with that little Bard, the one meant to be my oh-so-beloved Voice¡­¡±

    I scowl deeply and focus on the Demon Lord, who sits cross-legged atop snow-swept steps covered in broken glass that sparkles faintly in the gloom. The bastard¡¯s cold and feminine voice is still a cruel mockery of my own, just as its shadowy form and visage is but a parody of me. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it, probably not the last, but it¡¯s still¡­ unnerving.

    ¡°It was you calling out to me just now when Eris¡­¡± I mutter, my frown deepening as I cut myself off. ¡°How? I wasn¡¯t asleep. And yet¡­¡±

    ¡°In time, we¡¯re getting closer,¡± the Demon Lord replies coldly, its tone teasing. ¡°Truly becoming one in mind and body. As I said before¡­¡±

    ¡°Shit. Tell me it ain¡¯t so.¡±

    ¡°But know this ¨C it was your idea to use Mind Control on that little Bard!¡± the Demon Lord declares merrily, a dark smile forming on its shadowy lips. ¡°It was all you!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit. It was your voice that said¡­¡±

    ¡°To ¡®do something¡¯. Nothing more. You¡¯re the one who decided what that ¡®something¡¯ was. Only a fellow Demon would think to do what you wanted to do!¡±

    I cross my arms, frowning harder.

    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s a shame your pet Paladin stepped in and denied you this chance to do good,¡± the Demon Lord adds snidely. ¡°You could have done so much for my precious little Voice if you had stayed the course. You could have purged her of her memories, her sadness¡­ her everything.¡±

    I grit my teeth. I think of Anna¡¯s promise to kill all the Demon Lords wherever they are ¨C whether they haunt my dreams or emerge from the shadows of the real world. It helps me steel my nerves. And I¡­ I¡¯m ready. As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.

    ¡°You¡¯re cruel, ¡®Hero¡¯. So very cruel¡­¡± the Demon Lord¡¯s voice softens, almost full of pity as its gaze glowers over me. ¡°You condemn others to suffer when you could ease their pain with a mere snap of your fingers!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯d be a mindless, soulless husk if I did that to her,¡± I reply sharply. ¡°Nothing but a puppet under my control. I wasn¡¯t thinking straight in the heat of the moment¡­ but now, I know better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. She would live as you command her to. She would be happy if you allowed her that kindness¡­ if you pulled her strings and made it so.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯d be a life. She¡¯d live a twisted, fucked up mockery of a life.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. And what have you given her instead? Pain? Virtuous suffering?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve given her the chance to remember those she lost, to mourn them properly, and to heal in her own time. It¡¯ll take months, years¡­ but she¡¯s on that path now. She¡¯ll get there. I believe in her.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Virtuous suffering, then. Do you truly believe you¡¯re doing a good thing?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Because your little pet Paladin said so? You¡¯re so obsessed with her¡­ it¡¯s almost comical.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°I believe in her,¡± I answer firmly, locking my gaze on the Demon Lord¡¯s shadowy visage. ¡°You¡¯re right ¨C I nearly did a terrible thing to Eris, thinking it was for her own good. But Anna reminded me that I¡¯m not alone in fulfilling this Prophecy. I remembered the holy vow I made with myself to trust her, to trust others with my burden¡­ and so, I stayed my hand. I¡¯m glad I did.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I see¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord¡¯s voice trails off, and there¡¯s a note of sadness in its typically cold and hateful tone for the first time. Gone is the mocking, snide sarcasm, replaced suddenly by a deep sorrow.

    Good grief. That¡¯s¡­ not what I was expecting. Have I struck a nerve? Could it be that¡­?

    ¡°Deep down¡­¡± the Demon Lord murmurs, its voice unexpectedly soft, laced with a strange pity. ¡°Don¡¯t you wish you could forget? You know exactly what I mean.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    I frown. I do know what that bastard¡¯s talking about. Because deep down, a part of me would¡¯ve wanted what Eris begged Lady Mezalune for in her moment of despair, knowing what she knew. Experiencing that pain of losing someone close to oneself¡­ I¡¯m no stranger to that shitty feeling, be it Anna or Shinji¡­ be it my world or Nisha. It is what it is.

    Erasing it all¡¯s an easy way out, I¡¯ll admit. But now, having seen what it¡¯s done to Eris, knowing there¡¯s another way¡­ I know better than to seek solace in the abyss.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to act tough and lie,¡± the Demon Lord adds gently, its voice tender as if we share some manner of fucked up camaraderie. ¡°There are no secrets between us. We are as one, after all.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I answer solemnly, lowering my head. ¡°Part of me wishes for oblivion to erase the sins of my past. But if I did that¡­ I¡¯d be betraying everyone I love. Anna, Lady Iris, Lady Mezalune¡­ I¡¯d never give up my memories of them for anything.¡±

    ¡°I see. How¡­ disappointing,¡± the Demon Lord answers with a deep sigh, its voice edged with disappointment. You¡¯re hurting yourself, you know? Hurting us by clinging to all this pain. And for what? They¡¯ll never remember you¡­ the same way I do.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t worry about it. I got this,¡± I state, chuckling wryly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. How could you? You¡¯re just a friendless, hollow shell pretending to be me. If we indeed are ¡®as one¡¯ as you like to claim so damn much¡­ I suppose that¡¯s where we¡¯re different, eh?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. In that case¡­¡±

    The Demon Lord scoffs, averting my gaze in favour of the shadows around us. It¡¯s cold in here¡­ and in the silence that follows, it feels like the air and the darkness around me are trying to freeze the blood in my veins. It really does.

    ¡°We should kill her, then,¡± the Demon Lord says abruptly as its shadowy gaze falls upon me anew, smiling darkly out of the blue. ¡°Smother her in her sleep with a pillow, maybe.¡±

    ¡°What!? The fuck are you¡­?¡±

    ¡°You heard me! She¡¯s going to be a problem when you return home.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making any sense,¡± I retort, flipping the bird. ¡°Also, fuck you. To think that for a moment, I thought I sensed from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorrow? Perhaps you are truly losing your mind.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡±

    Huh, okay. So we¡¯re back to the usual hostilities, then. Sure, why not? Even so, I know what I heard, and I know what I felt¡­ in that moment. But why? There has to be a reason...

    ¡°Either way, don¡¯t worry about missing out on this chance to use the gifts of our brethren,¡± the Demon Lord jeers, its cruel demeanour returning. ¡°There¡¯ll be more chances to embrace your new power. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d get comfortable waiting if I were you.¡±

    ¡°She may be your volition¡­ but for how long? We¡¯ll see, I suppose¡­ won¡¯t we?¡±

    The Demon Lord laughs ¨C a sickening, hollow sound made from that mockery of my voice that makes my stomach churn. But before I can react, my eyes snap open. I¡¯m back in the waking world. Back in Nisha, in the guest room of Eris¡¯ suite.

    I stare up at the ceiling of the guest room in Eris¡¯ suite, trying everything I can to steady my breathing. The room is dark, the only light coming from the small nightlight in the corner. It casts a warm yellow glow that¡¯s oddly comforting.

    ¡°Arisa¡­?¡± Anna¡¯s groggy voice calls out, prompting me to glance over and see her watching me with one eye half-open. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Damn. I must¡¯ve woken her up with my breathing and trembling. I don¡¯t think I screamed ¨C my throat feels fine. Either way¡­ I¡¯d hate to be a bother.

    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± I answer, forcing myself to smile as I look her in the eye. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Before I can finish, she wraps her arms around me, pulling me into a tight embrace. She¡¯s warm and soft, like a heated bolster, and¡­ well, I guess I really do wear my emotions on my sleeve, huh? She must¡¯ve seen something in my eyes while I was trying to play it cool.

    ¡°Did you dream of me while you were in there, Arisa¡­? I promised you that I¡¯d be there for you. To slay them all alongside you, as your Paladin¡­¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± I admit sheepishly, my gaze softening, my forced smile becoming genuine. ¡°It works wonders. Thanks, by the way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I¡¯m glad¡­¡± Anna mumbles as she takes my hand, her voice soft with sleep. ¡°Go back to sleep, yeah? We still have time before¡­¡±

    Her sentence trails off as she drifts back to sleep. I glance down at our hands, still tightly clasped together, and sigh softly. Safe in that simple comfort, I close my eyes again, determined to get some rest. Demon Lord be damned.

 Chapter 65: Derealisation, Part I

    Two days later, in the Oracle¡¯s throne room¡­

    Ethereal radiance shimmers from above. The holy throne of the Oracle, Lady Nhaka Mezalune, softly exudes the power of ancient kings. I¡¯ve been here a few times already, not to mention my visit in the previous timeline¡­ but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to this place. It¡¯s too bright, too grand¡­ even compared to the Chantry of Eternal Light.

    Lady Mezalune greets me with a big, toothy grin and a friendly wave as I approach the seat of her divine power. I¡¯ve kept her waiting ¨C  Anna and I spent the last two days with Eris. But she understands. Eris still needs us, especially Anna. I¡¯m doing what I can, of course!

    Today, however, I¡¯m focusing on me. Eris is feeling better and is taking a stroll around the Holy City with Anna. Some light window shopping, maybe. I¡¯d join them, but I¡¯ve got questions for Lady Mezalune. More than ever, given recent events.

    ¡°Come sit with me, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune calls out to me as she descends the marble steps of her throne, patting a spot beside her. ¡°You said you have questions, yes? I¡¯ll stay a while and listen, just for you and only you!¡±

    With a shrug and a warm smile, I join her on the steps. They¡¯re warmer than I expected ¨C likely an enchantment, given the faint resonance of Mana beneath us. It¡¯s nice.

    ¡°So, how shall we do this, Little Miss Hero?¡± Lady Mezalune asks with a mischievous glint in her purple eyes. ¡°Oho! I know! You ask me a question, I answer¡­ then I¡¯ll ask you a question, and so on! How about it?¡±

    I nod, keeping my smile. She phrases it like a suggestion, but I know it¡¯s the only way she wants to do it. Lady Mezalune is a bit spoiled that way, I suppose. In the previous timeline, I remember that Lady Iris once told me that Lady Mezalune pouted on her throne for four hours because they couldn¡¯t agree on what to have for dinner while on the road. It was a stalemate unlike any other, but ultimately¡­ Lady Iris has the patience of a saint, possibly three saints combined, and Lady Mezalune eventually gave in. Somehow.

    I¡¯m not Lady Iris. I don¡¯t have her patience (some might call it insanity), but it¡¯s all good ¨C I¡¯m totally down with Lady Mezalune¡¯s little plan! After all, she probably has her own questions for me, especially after learning about my¡­ situation. Fair¡¯s fair!

    ¡°Alright then, you first, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune declares happily, clapping her hands. ¡°Ask me anything your heart desires!¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ okay. My first question is about me,¡± I say, pausing momentarily to gather my thoughts. ¡°You summoned me to be the Hero of this Prophecy, right? Out of everyone in my world and yours, why me?¡±

    ¡°Why not you, Little Miss Hero?¡±

    ¡°You must¡¯ve had plenty of choices. What made me stand out for a summoning?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t think you¡¯re worthy?¡±

    I bite my lip, frowning slightly. She¡¯s answering my question with more questions, her gaze locked onto mine as if trying to peer deep into my soul.

    ¡°It feels like things just¡­ happen to me, y¡¯know?¡± I say softly, lowering my head. ¡°And I just go with it, for others¡¯ sake. I do things I do¡­ because I have to.¡±

    ¡°But also for your own sake, yes?¡± Lady Mezalune asks in turn, her smile sweet and sharp from the corner of my eye. ¡°Remember when you ran for Student Council President at St Elicia¡¯s? That fancy house of Human academia in your world?¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I blink upon hearing that, trying my best to hide my surprise.

    ¡°Your memories were laid bare to me when I performed the Ritual of Summoning,¡± Lady Mezalune explains as if reading my mind, wagging a finger playfully. ¡°You being a candidate in that Student Council election¡­ it started as a joke, didn¡¯t it? But then¡­¡±

    ¡°I took it seriously after Sayaka pissed me off,¡± I say, finishing her sentence, a wistful smile creeping onto my lips. ¡°I ended up giving it my all¡­ and everyone rallied behind me. They wanted me to win¡­ to be their Student Council President.¡±

    ¡°Love kept you going after that bit of petty mortal anger. Why¡¯s that, Little Miss?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    I pause, thinking back. Sayaka had implied I was some kind of inbred bumpkin from the countryside, and it lit a fire in me. I wanted to beat her so damn badly (at the election¡­ and a fistfight) to prove her wrong. To win that position of power that she coveted so much as a giant ¡®fuck you¡¯ to her and her cronies who thought themselves to be hot shit and better than everyone else. It would¡¯ve been revenge served ice cold.

    But as the campaign and election went on, I started caring. I cared about my schoolmates, friends, and St Elicia¡¯s future. It wasn¡¯t just about winning anymore ¨C I wanted to make a difference, knowing I could.

    I won the election. I¡¯m the Student Council President of St Elicia¡¯s, and Sayaka became my Treasurer. Since then, we¡¯ve patched things up and buried the hatchet between us. Kinda. We¡¯re civil to each other when we¡¯re doing our duties, at the very least. Polite. Some days, we even manage to be friendly. It¡¯s not perfect, but I¡¯m glad it¡¯s like this. It¡¯d be awkward otherwise. Maybe she feels the same way¡­ and maybe that¡¯s why she came forward with an olive branch, so to speak.

    ¡°I cared,¡± I say, my voice more certain now. ¡°I realised I had it in me to make things better for everyone, so I did. And I¡­ wanted to do it. For them. For myself.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ indeed!¡± Lady Mezalune declares joyfully, echoing my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s what motivates you to get out of bed every morning, yes? Showing up to do what needs to be done is hard¡­ heck, even showing up to make a difference is hard! But you show up and do what needs to be done, both in this world and yours!¡±

    ¡°Damn right. Everyone¡¯s counting on me, and I wanna be better for them.¡±

    ¡°Bingo, Little Miss! That¡¯s why I chose you!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims enthusiastically, snapping her fingers with a big, wide, toothy grin. ¡°That¡¯s what makes a Hero ¨C a willingness by their own volition to rise to any challenge for the sake of helping those around them! In fact¡­ I daresay it¡¯s why you¡¯ve taken to being a Healer like a fish to water!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say with a nod. ¡°Because I care. I¡¯ll keep that close to my heart, my Lady.¡±

    ¡°Power can be developed. Strength, magic, cunning¡­ all of that can be trained! But the heart, the will to fight for others ¨C that¡¯s what truly matters to me, Little Miss.¡±

    Lady Mezalune places a hand on her heart, her toothy smile of jagged teeth somehow both unnerving and endearing as her pearly whites sparkle dazzlingly in my face. And I gotta say¡­ I oughta use whatever brand of alchemical or magical toothpaste she uses.

    ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just being sentimental in my old age! Teehee!¡± Lady Mezalune adds, giggling playfully. ¡°But I like to think there¡¯s truth in it. Heroes come and go, but that¡¯s the thread connecting them all. You¡¯ve met Little Miss Iris the Ecclesiarch, but what about her Executor, Little Miss Claire Silverlight?¡±

    ¡°You mean Anna¡¯s Second Mom?¡± I ask, my smile turning fond. ¡°I never met her, but I saw a vision of her through Ascalon and Elizabeth.¡±

    ¡°Great! Then you know she cared about others as much as you do! As much as Little Miss Iris does¡­ even if she doesn¡¯t like showing it! Even if¡­¡±

    Her tone softens slightly, her earlier enthusiasm fading as she remembers what became of them, a pair once made in heaven.

    ¡°Even if her beliefs clashed with Little Miss Iris¡¯¡­ they both wanted to make the world better for others. Even if she rejected her Prophecy to maintain the Akashic Record alongside her Ecclesiarch¡­ I¡¯ve always respected her decision.¡±

    I nod in agreement, the weight of Lady Mezalune¡¯s words sinking into me. Her gaze shifts, and she stares into the radiant expanse that her holy throne observes.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Hero just like you, Little Miss.¡±

    ¡°Hell yeah. She¡¯s a badass,¡±  I say solemnly, joining her in looking at the shimmering floor. ¡°Anna¡¯s lucky to have her as her Second Mom.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Lady Mezalune murmurs, then brightens suddenly. ¡°Oho! My turn to ask a question now, Little Miss Hero! Are you ready? I¡¯ve got a few good ones, I think!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± I answer with a playful, cheeky wink. ¡°Heh. You¡¯re a brave one, aren¡¯t ya? Sure you¡¯re ready for my answers?¡±

 Chapter 66: Derealisation, Part II

    The Oracle and her summoned Healer Hero¡¯s conversation, continued¡­

    Lady Mezalune smiles at me, her jagged teeth gleaming like pearls. It¡¯s only been ten seconds ¨C probably less ¨C but our silence feels¡­ thunderous.

    Gosh. Good grief! Is she trying to build suspense? Or maybe she¡¯s thinking carefully about how to phrase her question. I dunno. She can be quite the enigma!

    ¡°Hmph! Okay! My question for you is...¡± Lady Mezalune finally says, her voice light but measured. She pauses again for effect. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s less of a question and more of something for you to chew on ¨C ¡®food for thought¡¯, as some scholarly mortals might say!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay?¡± I reply, offering my most polite smile. ¡°Sure, hit me with it.¡±

    ¡°I have to ask you, Little Miss Hero ¨C can you let go of Little Miss Anna, if it comes to that, to fulfil your Prophecy? If it has to be done?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®let go¡¯ of Anna?¡±

    ¡°Oho! I¡¯m glad you asked!¡± Lady Mezalune grins and nods, clearly delighted with herself. ¡°Little Miss Iris told me what you told her about events in your previous timeline¡­ and I have to wonder¡­ if Little Miss Anna willingly gave up her life for yours¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll keep Anna safe,¡± I interject, feeling the words burn my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t ever want to feel what I felt in Arcadia again¡ªholding her like that in my arms. As she¡­ y¡¯know. Never again, my Lady. Never.¡±

    Lady Mezalune tilts her head curiously as I catch my breath. It feels like someone just punched me right in my stomach, knocking all the wind outta me.

    ¡°Because you care about her, Little Miss?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± I say quietly. ¡°Like you said before ¨C I care.¡±

    ¡°You care for her ¨C that much is true! But what if protecting her means sacrificing everyone else? Letting it all burn! Would you do that? You care about them too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Her words feel like a needle slipping beneath my skin. I lower my gaze, chewing on my answer as the weight of her question settles over me. Because, well¡­ she¡¯s right. As a Hero, countless lives and fates are tied to mine ¨C or at least it feels that way.

    Lady Mezalune¡¯s smile softens as she leans in, her tiny hands resting lightly on my shoulders. Her touch is slightly cold ¨C a reminder of her sacrifice to protect Eris in her time of need.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡± I say, my voice hoarse. ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t pretend to know what it feels like to lose someone close to you¡­¡± Lady Mezalune whispers softly, lowering her head. ¡°In all my centuries of living in this world, I¡¯ve never been close to anyone the way you or Little Miss Iris have been. Immortality has its costs in a world of mortals, I¡¯m afraid.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°It sucks,¡± I state, scowling as I look away. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you don¡¯t have to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! And you¡¯re lucky you do! Oh! To love, be loved, and to have loved¡­¡± Lady Mezalune answers, her voice quiet but firm as I clench my jaw. ¡°You feel like there¡¯s a hole in your heart, don¡¯t you? Even now, even with Anna here by your side, alive and well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    It¡¯s true ¨C I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t explain it ¨C not in words, anyway. I do what I do because it feels right. Always has. It¡¯s like some instinct carved deep into me, my north star guiding every decision. For better or worse, it is what it is.

    But even so... Some nights, lying in bed when everything¡¯s dark and quiet ¨C when it¡¯s just me and my thoughts ¨C I feel¡­ empty. It¡¯s like something¡¯s missing. Like something¡¯s¡­ gone. Just a little, of course. And yet, it eats at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve made Anna your everything¡­ for better or worse!¡± Lady Mezalune declares authoritatively, puffing out her chest with an air of certainty as my gaze returns to her. ¡°Every thought, every choice you¡¯ve made leading up to this very moment as we speak¡­ a self-imposed penance for what you believe was your sin, your failure, in the last timeline!¡±

    ¡°Shit. You think so?¡±

    ¡°I do! Because you think you let her die for your sake, you¡¯ve been doubling down ¨C trying to make up for it however you can!¡±

    Lady Mezalune¡¯s words hit me like a punch to the gut. She¡¯s not wrong. I swore to myself ¨C and Lady Iris ¨C that I¡¯d be stronger and better this time, powerful enough of a Healer to protect Anna and fulfil my Prophecy as a summoned Hero. She¡¯s my Paladin... my anchor in these troubled waters¡­ but just how far am I willing to go to keep her safe? How far will I have to go? If the world pushes back¡­ if things change because I¡¯m here again, altering fate itself¡­

    ¡°I just don¡¯t wanna fuck things up again,¡± I mutter solemnly as I meet Lady Mezalune¡¯s gaze with quiet resolve. ¡°I want to do right by everyone ¨C Anna, Lady Iris, Eris, you... all the people who believe in me. I wasn¡¯t strong enough before, but I am now. I¡¯ll be the Hero everyone needs me to be. No matter what.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, my Little Miss? If that¡¯s what you believe in¡­¡± Lady Mezalune answers happily, her grin spreading wide as she nods enthusiastically. ¡°Do what you must to make sure it¡¯s so! But also consider this¡­¡±

    She pauses momentarily, her tone turning softer and more contemplative.

    ¡°Letting go doesn¡¯t necessarily mean losing her.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°In the last timeline, Little Miss Anna gave her life for yours,¡± Lady Mezalune explains. ¡°She used Divine Intervention, sacrificing the chance to love you so that you might live to fulfil your Prophecy and save the world! And therein lies my question for you, Little Miss Hero ¨C would you be willing to do the same for her? Even if it means giving up the chance to love her forever?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Her words twist like a knife deep in my chest. And uh¡­ good grief. I¡¯m tongue-tied once again. But why? I want so damn badly to say yes ¨C I want to say I¡¯d do it without hesitation, just as Anna did for me before. But if I gave up my life for hers¡­ I¡¯d lose the chance to be with her, happily ever after¡­ and it¡¯s a fate no different from letting her die, and¡­¡±

    Fucking hell. I know what the right thing to do oughta be. So why the fuck am I hesitating?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªyou don¡¯t have to answer me now! Just think about it for the rest of today, along with all we¡¯ve discussed thus far!¡± Lady Mezalune exclaims playfully, her eyes twinkling mischievously. ¡°Let it guide your heart and strengthen your resolve to become the Hero you want to be!¡±

    I nod slowly. She¡¯s right ¨C I need time alone to think. While Anna and Eris are out, I should find a quiet place to sit with these thoughts and sort through the tangled mess of my heart.

    ¡°Take your time, Little Miss!¡± Lady Mezalune adds, giving me one last bright, toothy grin. ¡°Whatever you decide... I know in my heart¡­ in my heart of hearts, you¡¯ll do the right thing. Because that¡¯s what a Hero does!¡±

 Chapter 67: Martyrdom, Part I

    Mid-afternoon, in Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    Since Lady Mezalune¡¯s servants tidied it up, this room¡¯s been clean, cosy, and practically gleaming. It¡¯s like stepping into one of those top-tier hotels from back home ¨C or maybe even better! Every corner¡¯s in perfect order, spick and span.

    Ahh¡­ such comfort! Such luxury to die for! But what I treasure most about it right now is the peace and quiet with just me here. Anna and Eris are still out exploring the Holy City, after all. It¡¯s right around the time for afternoon tea, so¡­

    Focusing intently, my eyes flare hot with Mana as I cast Clairvoyance, extending my sight across the sprawling lights of the Holy City. From the heavens above, its vastness takes my breath away... and I zero in on that quaint little caf¨¦ we passed a few days ago while on the way to the Palace of Lights ¨C the Caf¨¦ le Phantasmagoria.

    I envision the Caf¨¦¡¯s image in my mind, recalling its warm, inviting d¨¦cor and the iced coffees and chocolate chip cookies Eris couldn¡¯t stop raving about. As I hone in on the spot, my vision sharpens, and I spot Anna and Eris at a cosy alfresco table, surrounded by other patrons enjoying afternoon tea. A generous platter of cookies and two tall glasses of iced coffee sit between them. Anna¡¯s eyes sparkle with joy, and Eris¡­ her expression¡¯s softer now, her smile more genuine, less forced than the energetic, peppy front she had to maintain as a Bard.

    Good grief. The cookies and iced coffee look incredible ¨C probably better than anything the Chantry and the Order of Selene could muster! Part of me aches to join them, to be there with them. But no, not now. I can¡¯t. I need this time for myself to reflect quietly on everything Lady Mezalune said. After all that chit-chat, it¡¯s what I truly need.

    I kick off my high heels and sink into the sofa. It''s a bit chilly, soft too ¨C perfectly comfortable, you¡¯d think. But I¡¯m perched rather rigidly, staring at the gleaming surface of the coffee table.

    Oh, fuck me. Even my reflection¡¯s staring back at me on the glass surface of the coffee table, wondering what the fuck¡¯s wrong. Lady Mezalune¡¯s words keep circling back in my mind, tugging at me, gnawing away. It¡¯s the last part especially, what she said about me and Anna... about letting go¡­

    Ugh. Fuck me. I need to loosen up! So let¡¯s start small ¨C I lean back and let the sofa embrace me. I take a deep breath and let myself sink into that softness, and¡­

    Yeah. Oh yes, that¡¯s better. Much better! Anyway¡­ Lady Mezalune pointed out how I put others before myself because that¡¯s what I want to do, and it¡¯s why I¡¯m worthy to be her summoned Hero. And there¡¯d come a day when I¡¯d have to let Anna go, one way or another. Whether it¡¯s my death or hers, at the end of days in Arcadia¡­ perhaps it¡¯s meant to be.

    Shit. That¡¯s fucking grim. But does it have to be like that? I¡¯m a Hero, aren¡¯t I? Just like Lady Claire, who defied fate and threw her Prophecy aside to roam the land and help others in need, and in doing so¡­ saved Anna from the abyss. Just like Lady Iris, resigned to the solitude of her Prophecy. Yet, despite this, she made me swear I¡¯d do better ¨C that I¡¯d keep Anna safe with the strength and power I had gained one timeline ago.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The intensity of Lady Iris¡¯ gaze that day¡­ it¡¯s like it burned right into my soul! And I¡¯ll be damned if I let her down on that promise. But I also remember what Anna told me before we ventured into the depths of the Highgrove Warrens... that I don¡¯t have to shoulder this burden alone. She¡¯s right ¨C I¡¯ve got her, Lady Iris, Lady Mezalune¡­ and the Order of Selene. And Lady Claire, in spirit. I can¡¯t ever forget that! I may be their Hero in their time of need, but I gotta trust that they¡¯ll be there for me in mine. I may be a Hero, but I¡¯m only one girl. It¡¯s not just my strength that¡¯ll carry us through ¨C it¡¯s theirs, alongside mine.

    Hmph. With all these thoughts swirling in my head... what should I do? I remember swearing to myself that I¡¯d defeat the Demon Lord in this new timeline and set everything right. That¡¯s the Hero I wanna be! But in the pursuit of that¡­ I can¡¯t lose sight of who I am and who I wanna be to those I love. I can¡¯t let the heavens fall to see justice done, y¡¯know? It ain¡¯t right. But after speaking with Lady Mezalune, maybe there¡¯s a way to bring it all together.

    So, how do I defy fate without losing myself? As a Healer of the Order of Selene, I already know the answer ¨C I¡¯ll use my holy magic to protect those I cherish. That¡¯s my way forward! I¡¯d use all of me to keep others safe, and I¡¯d¡­

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    I remember how she trembled back in the Highgrove Warrens when that bastard Mindbender hit us with a Greater Illusion. It broke through her defences like they were nothing, left her terrified, paralysed despite her training. Hate to say it, but it¡¯s the kind of nightmare the Order¡¯s paladins and healers can never fully prepare for ¨C the evil magics of demons are always worse than anyone can imagine. And it always gets worse.

    But Anna, she didn¡¯t give in. She fought on, even when her spirit was still quaking after I freed her from that Demon-induced nightmare. Despite everything, she stood by my side, Ascalon in hand, determined to protect me. Now¡­ it¡¯s my turn to protect her from horrors like that.

    With newfound resolve and vigour, I stand up and grip Elizabeth tightly, my heart steady. I raise my free hand, letting Mana surge through my veins. Threads of blue and white light weave from my fingertips, forming a radiant lattice. A prismatic barrier begins to take shape ¨C a shield to protect, a promise fulfilled.

    Each breath sears my throat like I¡¯m breathing fire, but I keep weaving, my every thought focused on willing each new thread to reinforce my conjured cocoon of radiant, holy energy. As the lattice of light grows to a critical mass, locking into place¡­ I channel a final surge of Mana, binding and stabilising the Mana of the newly created barrier around me.

    ¡°Holy fucking Rinnah¡­ I did it.¡±

    Drawing inward, the glow of the magical barrier sinks into my skin, fading into it like Mage Armour. But even as the light disappears, the spell¡¯s presence lingers, soft but undeniably potent, humming softly in my ears. ¡¯m gasping for breath, sweat pouring down my face, but... I can¡¯t help but smile.

    So that¡¯s my answer to Lady Mezalune ¨C a ward of Clarity in the face of the inevitable, encroaching darkness. It¡¯s more than just a barrier ¨C it¡¯s a shield against madness, a steadying force to protect those who face the demons of Arcadia and the horrors they wield over the mind.

    Damn, though... casting this spell took a lot outta me. My head¡¯s spinning, and my limbs are heavy like rocks. I¡¯m feeling rather¡­ winded. Just a little bit, but I feel it. And dare I say this, it¡¯s not just Mana depletion. No, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve poured a piece of myself into this spell ¨C something deeper, like a fragment of my very soul.

    Regardless, this spell ¨C this Clarity I¡¯ll grant to Anna and my allies ¨C shall be another entry into the Akashic Record. As that thought crosses my mind, the golden simulacrum of a massive tome materialises before me, its pages fluttering open. Radiance floods the room, beams of golden light dancing and beckoning me to transcribe my newfound knowledge.

    With a deep breath, refocusing myself and my thoughts, I place my hands on the tome¡¯s shimmering cover, feeling its warmth on my palms. As I fixate on its radiance, ink flows from my fingertips, lines of silver creating symbols of Enochian across the pages. Line by line, I transcribe my spell¡­ for the Record.

 Chapter 68: Martyrdom, Part II

    The Libram of Martyrdom¡­

    Back in my world, I knew a girl from senior year ¨C Yui Kuroda. She was tall and rough around the edges, with black hair and red eyes intense as the sun.

    I met her during my first year at St Elicia¡¯s Academy, fresh from my village and still rough around the edges. I wasn¡¯t Student Council President back then ¨C far from it! I was a delinquent, always late to class, getting into fights ¡­ y¡¯know, the usual. As I was new to the big city at the time, I was homesick and didn¡¯t get along well with my classmates. I was lonely and miserable, and I lost myself in rage, anger, and violence. Went about my day like I had a chip on my shoulder.

    Eventually, being an asshole caught up with me. A group of classmates ¨C three girls and one of their boyfriends in the senior year ¨C decided they had enough of me. They cornered me after school, threatening to ¡®teach me a lesson¡¯ for not taking their hints to leave the Academy with my tail between my legs. Earlier that day, they had placed a little vase of white chrysanthemums on my desk¡­ and I smashed that ugly thing right in front of them. They didn¡¯t like that.

    That¡¯s when Yui entered my life like a badass Hero, arriving at the eleventh hour. She was at the right place at the right time while I was getting my ass kicked, and we fought them off together! She had a bloodied lip at the end of it, as did I¡­ and she laughed boisterously when I insisted, half-conscious and without a shred of irony (I was different back then), that I already had those bastards on the ropes before she intervened. After she helped me to my feet, we started talking¡­ and we hit it off from there.

    Yui became my first real friend at St Elicia¡¯s. She took me under her wing and introduced me to her circle of friends ¨C old Shinji from her year, along with Ryu, Koji, and Shunichi, who were also new like me. They often hung out on the school rooftop, and I joined them there. She hyped me up to them, bragging about how I fought four-on-one all by myself (her words, not mine!). I just blushed and nodded along.

    For the first time since moving to the big city and arriving at the Academy, I felt like I belonged. I wasn¡¯t alone anymore. With Yui and the boys, I learned to love myself again and smile. I lost my edge and softened up, letting go of my anger. I began taking things easy again, like I did back in my hometown. Gradually, thanks to them being with me¡­ I began to love city life, and my classmates also warmed up to me. Turns out I had been scaring them off by being an asshole. Life got better, and uh¡­ y¡¯know, the rest is history!

    In my second year, just as I was preparing to take on the role of Student Council President, Yui dropped one hell of a bombshell on me and the boys ¨C she was gonna leave St Elicia¡¯s. Her father had inherited a small farm in the countryside. She wanted to help him turn his life around. He was an alcoholic, struggling after Yui¡¯s mother had left them years ago for another man. Since then, Yui had been keeping things together, juggling school and part-time jobs to make ends meet. And now, she wanted to be with him on his road to recovery¡­ because that¡¯s what a good daughter does.

    I didn¡¯t want her to go, nor did the boys. We were still mourning Shinji¡¯s death; losing Yui felt like another blow. She felt the same way¡­ and maybe that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t mind leaving the city behind to start anew and help her father realise his dream of becoming a farmer. She was the closest to the old man, being more than friends. Either way, we understood her reasons, and we all chipped in and threw her a heartfelt farewell party. It was one hell of a night, with drinks and everything! And I made her promise me that we¡¯d stay in touch.

    For a while, we kept our promises. Every Friday evening, we¡¯d chat over video calls. She told me about life on the farm, how the fresh air and farm work were doing wonders to help her dad stay sober, and how a neighbour named Miyako Sugimoto had been a godsend in helping them get started. She sent me photos of herself and her father at the farm, all bright skies and warm smiles. And from her words and those pictures¡­ I thought of Mom and Dad back home and my friends back home. Y¡¯know how it is ¨C homesickness hits hard when you least expect it.

    It really seemed like things were finally looking up. Yui invited me and the boys to visit during harvest season, giving me her address and making me promise to gather everyone for a weekend trip to see her. I wrote it down and said I would.

    However, as the months went by, Yui began to grow distant. Our calls became less frequent, her tone colder. Eventually, we stopped talking altogether. I was busy with my Student Council duties, and I assumed she was preoccupied with farm life. At least, that¡¯s what I told myself.

    Looking back, I realise they were just excuses. I should¡¯ve known something was wrong and should¡¯ve reached out. But I didn¡¯t. And as time passed¡­ I began to forget her, as did the boys. School life in the city¡¯s like that, y¡¯know? The wheel just keeps on turning.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Then, one day, months later, as autumn came¡­ I thought of Yui outta the blue during a Student Council meeting. I remembered her cold, distant demeanour, a far cry from the fiery senior I knew¡­ and began worrying. I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that something was seriously wrong, that I had fucked up. I got up in the middle of that meeting and rushed out the door, remembering the address she had given me.

    I ran into Koji, Ryuji, and Shunichi on my way out. They didn''t hesitate to join me when I told them where I was going and why I was doing it. They¡¯re real ones like that. The journey to her village was long and quiet, filled with unease as we silently rode the bus. I was worried¡­ hoping and praying that I was just being paranoid. So were they.

    When we arrived at the farm, it was late at night¡­ and the sight of desolation all around us ascertained the worst of our fears for Yui. The fields were filled with dead, rotting crops, half-cleared in a way that felt abandoned. The house still bore remnants of funeral decorations, their shadows eerie under the waning moon.

    We were spooked to all hell, but despite our unease, we pressed on. I knocked on the door, calling for Yui at the top of my lungs. Instead, we were met by Miyako Sugimoto. She reeked of alcohol and cigarettes, and her dishevelled appearance was a stark contrast to the helpful neighbour Yui had gushed about. If anything, it looked like she had really let herself go.

    Miyako wasn¡¯t too happy to see us. She yelled and threatened to call the police, and we were about to leave and find a place for the night to figure things out. But just as we were about to go¡­ we heard a faint voice from upstairs. It was Yui¡¯s, and we heard it clear as day. And so, I tried to push past that hag. My friend was in danger¡­ and I wanted to save her. It was my turn to be a Hero to help in her time of need, just like she had been for me in mine.

    I didn¡¯t see the kitchen knife Miyako had been hiding behind her back until it was too late. It was a big, ugly, dull thing just like her, the type of cheap blade you¡¯d use to chop vegetables¡­ and I barely had time to raise my arms to defend myself as she slashed me. And she would¡¯ve killed me if the boys hadn¡¯t subdued her.

    My arms were bleeding profusely while I rushed upstairs. What I found broke my heart. Yui was chained to a bed, her once fiery spirit all but extinguished. She looked at me with hollow eyes¡­ and when I beheld what Miyako had done to her... oh, Rinnah¡­

    The police arrived soon after and took that crazy hag away. Over the next few days, Yui told us everything. Turns out the hag had come to her and her dad as a bitch in sheep¡¯s clothing ¨C she hated how Yui¡¯s grandparents had willed the house and the land to their deadbeat son instead of her, putting her second in line. She believed she deserved the land more than him, for she had cared for them in their old age as any good neighbour would. Selling the place for a tidy profit would be her compensation for services rendered.

    But the old folks didn¡¯t. Consumed by jealousy, knowing that Yui¡¯s father had borrowed money to start work on the farm, Miyako sabotaged their efforts by giving them fake pesticides that ruined the soil and their crops. Yui¡¯s father, devastated by the failed harvest and mounting debts¡­ relapsed into drinking and eventually drank himself to death.

    When Yui discovered the truth, she confronted Miyako. But the hag had hired thugs to ambush her, silencing her before she could go to the authorities. She had been held captive ever since, beaten into submission by a woman driven mad by greed and spite. And from how that crazy hag had let herself go since that confrontation¡­ possibly guilt as well.

    Hmph. Those details don¡¯t matter anymore. It¡¯s over now. Yui¡¯s safe.

    <hr>

    Back in Eris¡¯ suite¡­

    The glow of golden light fades as the final line is inscribed in shimmering silver ink. My hands leave the radiant, tome-shaped simulacrum, and it dissolves into wisps of light that vanish into the air around me.

    I sink quietly into the sofa, carefully removing my gloves and placing them on the coffee table. My gaze falls to the old scars on my arms ¨C long red and black lines, etched deep and rough beneath my fingers. As I trace their coarseness, my thoughts drift to Yui and my world.

    Yui¡¯s been doing much better since all that¡­ ugliness. After returning to the city with us, she threw herself into her studies, graduating from St Elicia¡¯s with flying colours. She¡¯s now studying law at one of the country¡¯s top universities. After hearing about what happened, Riko Kuhouin stepped in with a scholarship, which helped a lot.

    We still keep in touch, chatting every Friday evening without fail. Until, well¡­ y¡¯know, me getting summoned to Nisha.

    Good grief. I miss ya, Yui. I hope you¡¯re not worried about me. If only there were some way to call across worlds to tell you I¡¯m safe and sound. If only, eh?

    In the meantime, Yui... I¡¯ll keep fighting. I¡¯ll defeat the Demon Lord, protect Anna, and find a way home. Rinnah willing, I¡¯d love for you to meet Anna ¨C I bet you and her would get along famously! Until then¡­ I pray you¡¯ll keep pushing forward till that day. As shall I.

    ¡°Arisa!¡±

    The call snaps me from my thoughts. Anna¡¯s back, with Eris close behind. My eyes widen. Holy fuck ¨C is that three iced coffees and a big box of chocolate chip cookies?

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought the best cookies in the Holy City!¡± Anna announces, grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Eris said they were amazing, and I agree. We hope you¡¯re ready!¡±

    ¡°They had extra at the Caf¨¦,¡± Eris adds softly, nodding and smiling demurely. ¡°We thought we¡¯d share a second round with you. Ah. Shall we?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± I reply coyly, glancing briefly at the gloves on the table before returning to them with a warm smile. ¡°You¡¯ve caught me at just the right time. Let¡¯s dig in!¡±

 Chapter 32: Homecoming at the Cathedral of the First Saint, Part IV [Re-write]

    In the shadow of the Radiant Colossus¡­

    Only a few steps separate us from those colossal arms that could effortlessly turn us to paste with a single, unguarded hit, even with the protection of a Paladin¡¯s Sanctuary. And to make matters worse¡­ the door behind us slams shut with an ominous finality.

    ¡°NO ESCAPE.¡±

    The Radiant Colossus wastes no time. From above, a massive holy fist descends like a divine hammer, shattering the ground where we¡¯d stood moments before. Anna and I barely dodge in time ¨C and as I glance at the freshly-formed crater¡­ I count my blessings.

    Shit. If this thing lands a hit, we won¡¯t just wake up outside the Cathedral nursing headaches ¨C assuming we even wake up afterwards. The words it¡¯s been saying to us thus far haven¡¯t been the most¡­ encouraging. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s here to test us. But instead, kill.

    But why? I murmur a quick prayer under my breath, waving my hand to infuse Anna with my Divine Blessing. This brute of a Monster could quickly level an entire army without breaking a sweat. But it¡¯s also a Monster created by merging many lesser ones, so¡­

    ¡°Arisa, look out!¡±

    Anna barrels into me, knocking us both to the side as another titanic fist smashes down, obliterating the spot we just vacated.

    Ah, I get it now! This towering monstrosity isn¡¯t just a brute force construct; it¡¯s a fusion of countless Lightspawn, its massive form held together by an immense reservoir of Mana. I reckon that¡¯s what caused the supernova of light just now!

    So, Dispel Magic might be our answer to beating it. But if I start channelling right here and now¡­ it¡¯ll notice and squash me like a bug.

    ¡°Oh my... that was far too close for comfort¡­¡± Anna gasps, her eyes wide with alarm as she hauls me to my feet, her gaze locked on the Radiant Colossus, tracking its every ominous shift. ¡°Are you alright, Arisa?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I gasp, dodging another ground-shaking blow alongside her. ¡°I think I¡¯ve got an idea. But I need you to¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep it busy!¡± Anna cuts me off as she tosses Ascalon and her cloak aside, grabbing a chunk of rubble the size of her hand. ¡°Do what you have to do!¡±

    Wait¡­ can she read my mind? No time to ask. She hurls that chunk of rubble at the Radiant Colossus, striking one of its many glowering eyes. That impromptu missile catches the Monster¡¯s ire¡­ and she sprints away while she grabs another piece of rubble.

    ¡°CRUSH YOU¡­ KILL YOU!¡±

    While Anna dodges the Radiant Colossus¡¯ unrelenting fury¡­ I seize the moment. Planting Elizabeth into the ground, I channel Dispel Magic, focusing on that enormous construct Monster. Dust and debris swirl around me as red and black magic circles, inscribed with glowing Enochian runes, materialise beneath my feet.

    The air crackles with energy as Elizabeth¡¯s bladed wings blaze with radiant white and blue light, serving as my steadfast grounding rod as I unbind the potent holy magic keeping this titanic Monster together. But even with all my power concentrated on this¡­ the strain is almost too much for me. My head pounds, and my vision blurs. And I¡­This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Arisa? Arisa!¡±

    Anna¡¯s voice cuts through the haze enveloping my thoughts. I blink, shaking myself back to reality. The magic circles are long gone¡­ the Radiant Colossus as well. In its place, radiant wisps dissipate rapidly into the settling dust.

    I glance around cautiously, taking in the scene. The Cathedral still stands ¨C just barely ¨C its grandeur marred by destruction. Rubble and debris are strewn across the shattered remains of the once-pristine dining hall, a stark testament to the chaos that unfolded here.

    Good grief. Did we¡­ win? I slump to my knees, struggling to catch my breath. My hand glows faintly as I cast Heal, my soothing, restorative magic washing over me like a cool breeze. And as I do that¡­ a second glow joins mine ¨C Anna¡¯s Heal.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Anna asks, her warm smile like sunlight piercing through storm clouds as she extends a hand to help me up. ¡°That was a very intense encounter¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡±

    She pulls me to my feet with surprising strength. Despite everything, she¡¯s mostly unscathed ¨C just a few minor scrapes and a layer of dust on her armour. With renewed vigour, I extend my hand toward her, using Heal to gently mend the small cuts and blemishes etched across her skin. It¡¯s the least I can do.

    ¡°You knew what I was planning, didn¡¯t you?¡± I tease as my hand pulses warmly with white and blue light. ¡°Read my mind, eh?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ yes!¡± she replies sheepishly, her cheeks tinged red. ¡°You explained Dispel Magic to me in the library, remember? You said it drains any magic it¡¯s focused on.¡±

    ¡°I did say that, yeah!¡±

    ¡°So, I figured if I distracted the Colossus¡­ you¡¯d have enough time to work your magic.¡±

    ¡°Heh. Great minds think alike, eh?¡±

    Anna grins. ¡°Of course! I trust you. And you trusted me.¡±

    I laugh, the sound bubbling up from sheer relief. It feels good ¨C we feel good. Against all odds, we pulled it off. We¡¯re still here¡­ and we¡¯re still going strong!

    But amid the laughter, an uneasy thought lingers in my head ¨C the Radiant Colossus¡¯ words. What exactly was it shouting about ¨C a ¡®tainted one¡¯? Was it referring to me? Could that explain why the Dullahan and the Lightsworn fought so fiercely? Just what the fuck is going on here?

    Arisa?¡± Anna asks, her voice soft and laden with concern as she studies my face. ¡°You¡¯re looking awfully pale¡­ are you alright?¡±

    I shake my head, a deep frown forming as unease settles over me. ¡°Lady Iris said nothing about this. This was supposed to be a test of your mettle as a proper Paladin. But that Radiant Colossus wasn¡¯t testing us; it was trying to kill us! So were the monsters before it. And I think¡­ I think it¡¯s because of me.¡±

    Anna¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°Because of your dreams about the Demon Lord?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I mutter, the weight of my thoughts dragging my voice lower. ¡°Am I truly tainted, Anna? I¡­¡±

    The words catch in my throat as I glance down at the sandwich and waterskin now placed in my hands. Blinking away my surprise, I look up to meet Anna¡¯s warm, steady smile.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either,¡± she says, her voice calm yet resolute, even as the fatigue in her eyes betrays the toll of the ordeal. ¡°But I do know one thing ¨C Mom always has a reason for what she does, and she always acts with our best interests at heart. You studied under her in your timeline, didn¡¯t you? Deep down, you know that too.¡±

    I manage a small smile. ¡°Yeah. She does have a¡­ unique way of doing things.¡±

    ¡°I believe this Trial isn¡¯t just a test for me, Arisa¡­¡± Anna adds, her expression turning thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s a test for you as well.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± I say, squaring my shoulders, determination hardening my voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be found wanting.¡±

    Her eyes spark with resolve. ¡°Neither will I! And so¡­¡±

    A low, mournful growl interrupts her badass declaration, breaking the moment. It¡¯s not a Monster this time, thank goodness ¨C it¡¯s her stomach!

    ¡°Oh!¡± Anna exclaims, her face flushing red. She places a hand on her cheek and looks away awkwardly. ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve earned this,¡± I say with a grin as I sit down amid the rubble and take a bite of my sandwich. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll need all of our strength to make it to the end.¡±